CERTAIN GODLY AND LEARNED Sermons Preached by that worthy seruant of Christ M. Ed. Philips in S. Sauiors in Southwarke Vpon the whole foure first Chapters of Matthew Luc. 11. vers 24.25.26 Rom. 8. the whole 1. Thess 5.19 Tit. 2.11.12 Iames 2. from the 20. to the 26. and 1. Ioh. 3.9.10 And were taken by the pen of H. YELVERTON of Grayes Inne Gentleman So runne that ye may obtaine heare that ye may learne practise that ye may liue for euer LOâ—â—ON Printed by 〈…〉 widow and are to be sold at her sho◠〈…〉 Church yard at the signe of the 〈◊〉 TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFVLL SIR CHRISTOPHER YELVERTON Knight one of the Iudges of the Kings Bench and the Ladie his wife H. Y. wisheth to your present prosperities the addition of many daies in the fruitfull feare of the Lord Iesus c. RIght Worshipfull it is inspired to man by grace to fetch the compasse of this life within the reach of a spanne Psal 39 and it is suggested to him by nature to spin out his web in many daies though it bee with manie dangers Howbeit if the wings of pride did not transport vs to the height of worldlinesse and the weight of opinion did not beguile vs in the taste of happinesse we might discerne in varietie of delights but superfluitie of desires Eccl. 2 in increase of riches but excesse of sorrowes in length of yeeres but strength of cares and in the choisest footing that we take but a changeable fleeting of our estate For if our affections might alwaies feed on Manna we would loath it Num. 1 if our inheritance did stretch to the plaines of Iordan wee would enlarge it and if our preheminence 〈…〉 to heauen yet would we raise vp our heads higher These were the itching humors of Euah lineally descended to vs who thought not Paradise spacious enough for her habitation nor the dainties of Eden sweet enough for her taste nor that presence of God good enough for her companie But where the superscription of Holinesse to the Lord is engrauen on the head and the perswasion of godlinesse to be gaine is engrafted in the heart there the lust of the world and the dust of the world shal be shuffled together as paires and pearles of equall account and continuance For let the glorie of a Christian be neuer so eminent it is not greater then Salomons nor yet Salomons so great as the Lillies let the arme of the wicked be neuer so mightie it is not stronger then Pharaohs and yet Pharaohs inferior to the course of waters let the power of his command be neuer so absolute it is not larger then Nabuchadnezzars yet stifned in pride he was streightned for 7. years within the walks of wild asses yea let the apparell he puts on be neuer so royall the place where he sits neuer so iudiciall the phrase of his speech neuer so plausible and the praise of his voice neuer so popular yet can he not be lifted vp aboue Herod nor Herod by these defended from the wormes Whether then we peruse the steps of the Saints or the state of vnrepentant sinners wee see their liues equally bound vp with the cords of corruption though vnequally matched in the ioy at their separation the one falling away like a flower transplanted to a better soile the other rushing vpon the rocke of Gods wrath either shamefully deiected with the terror of iudgement while they liue or else fearefully entangled with the sense of tormeâ—â— when they die It is not therefore amisse since an enterlude is as it were appointed to be plaied on this earth wee abound couetousnesse creepeth in so closely as it grudgeth the comfort of society if we be scanted impatiency breaketh out so fiercely as it despiseth the law of propertie if we be prouoked wrath roareth out so bitterlie for reuenge as it is no manhood to sheath vp iniuries if we bee pleased flatterie followeth on so shamefully for reward as it is no masterie to obtaine victories if we be weake we blame the worke of nature that we were not made of a firmer mettall if we be strong Iob 6.12 we blaze the art of nature as if wee were steele that could not turne the edge if we be sicke 2. Chr. 16.12 we plant our faith in the Physitian to cure vs yet being sound wee shake off temperance that might preserue vs Iob 32.4 when our leaues bee greene and our wits fresh because wee want the reuerence of the aged we crie that hoary haires might quickly couer vs and being arriued at age the doore of death wee wish that slipper youth might againe beguile vs euer peruerting the times and preuenting the meanes that God hath prefixed and wearying and wasting our selues soonest in possessing that we would enioy longest For though it be the pleasure of the Almightie that wee should cherish this lampe of life yet ought wee not to consume the oyle in prizing our delights at too high a rate Iames 4.3 nor in spending on our lusts in too large a measure And though like warie shipmen wee prouide for this crazie barke which is the bodie Mat. 6.25 yet must wee not permit immoderate care like a mercilesse canker to eate through our bones But the way to ballance our selues euen and not to stray beyond our tether is to captiuate our thoughts thus farre as to recken the world but as a cradle wherein we are rocked till we aspire to some age and growth in Christ our desires but as dreames wherewith we are deluded till we attaine to some taste of Gods loue in Christ this life but as a race wherein we are wearied and perplexed till wee can recouer some sight of Christ and this body but as a prison wherein our soules lie shakled vnder the hope of being blessed in the death of Christ To which affection and perfection wee shall then ascend when being taught by his word which is truth and led by his spirit which is life we can shake off selfe-will that runneth on so fast to destruction and sway downe selfe-loue that swelleth vp so high to presumption and can walke in humilitie as in the sight of God contenting our selues with the portion assigned vs as his gift and with the affliction sent vs as his triall crucifying the flesh as an enemy to the quickning of the soule and trampling on this earth as an insnarer of our feete in vanitie weighing sickenesse but as the fore-runner of sleepe and welcoming death but as the sickle of the Lords haruest beholding the graue as the faithfull treasury of our bodies and looking vp to heauen as the vndoubted Paradise of our soules Now there being but two impediments to this perswasion and tranquillitie of spirit 〈◊〉 9.35 either the corruption that resteth within vs or the sorrowes brought vpon vs while we breath heere the first cleauing and clasping so close about our loynes sinne being like a leprosie that hath couered
heauen and the holy Ghost was there by his soleâ—â—â— presence He had no possessions of his owne but was maintained by the almes of deuout women but out of them had hee cast Diuels Hee must paie tribute Mat. 17.27 but hee will fetch it out of the fishes mouth in the end hee was taken with a band of men but when he spake Ioh. 18.6 they reeled backward and none durst lay hold on him he was whipped and ill intreated but twice before had hee whipped the money changers out of the Temple and none durst open their mouth against him Mark 11.15 Mat. 27.19.24 he was condemned to die but the Iudges wife dreamed and was troubled being perswaded of his innocency and Pilat himselfe acquitted him When he was going to the crosse he was so worne as he was not able to beare it but he was able to beare the wrath of his Father He was hanged betweene two theeues Mat. 27.32 Luk. 23.43 but he saueth one of them And howsoeuer sometimes he was called Belzebub yet Belzebub confesseth him often to bee the Sonne of God thus was euer his humility qualified with some testimony of his diuinitie In that it is said The Angels came and ministred vnto him note that howsoeuer they bee ministring spirits to giue vs security of the Lords protection though his promise were sufficient yet by speciall prerogatiue they are attending on Christ to whom alone they owe and doe their homage And besides learne heere the time when we are to expect this ministery of Angels not vntill we haue fought the battels of the Lord then to succour our faint spirits and to releeue our distressed hearts they are sent as comforters vnto vs. Gen. 22.11 And thus when Abraham held in his body an anguished soule and in his hand a blondy knife to haue fetched the life of Isaac from him then was the window of comfort opened and then had God prouided another sacrifice When Iacch was wearied and benighted Gen. 28. hauing for his bed the earth and for his pillow an heape of stones then standeth the Lord about him and blesseth him and when Eliah is forced to flie to preserue his life and yet ready to die for want of food then doth the Lord awake him by his Angell and bid him eate 1. King 19.5 And when Christ had finished the combat and wonne the field then the Angels come to waite vpon him so as wee may not thinke to beare away the victory without blowes nor to be comforted without sorrowes not to bee refreshed without 〈◊〉 MATH 4. vers 12 13.14.15.16 verse 12 And when Iesus heard that Iohn was committed to prison he turned into Galile verse 13 And leauing Nazareth went and dwelt in Capernaum which is neere the sea in the borders of Zabulon and Nephthalins verse 14 That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet Esaias saying verse 15 The land of Zabulon and the land of Nephthalins by the way of the sea beyond Iordan Galile of the Gentiles verse 16 The people which sate in darknesse saw great light and to them which sate in the region and shadow of death light as risen vp HEere followeth the real execution of Christs office and what hee did after Iohn was in prison For now was the time that the day-star going away the Sunne of righteousnesse might appeare In the words there are three things to bee considered first the cause why Christ returned into Galile the very place where that Herod dwelt that committed Iohn for reprouing him of his adultery Secondly that hee leaueth Nazareth his owne place the reason whereof is giuen by Saint Luke chap. 4.29 because they sought to breake his necke Thirdly the cause of his going to Capernaum to fulfill Esay his Prophesie that those quarters should first bee made famous through Christs doctrine and miracles being the first that were caried away into captiuity Now first it shall not be amisse since wee see Iohn in prison to seeke out the cause of his commitment which though it bee not heere expressed yet it is in the 14. chapter of this Euangelist set downe vpon another occasion that Herod thought the soule of Iohn Baptist to be gone into Christ howbeit S. Luk. chap. 3.19 vpon this very occasion sheweth the cause to bee for reprouing Herod for taking his brother Philips wife Where note behold as in a mirror the wonderfull resolution of a Christian seruant of God that durst tell a king to his face of so enormous a crime And if Iohn liued now howeuer many might haue commended his zeale yet most would haue condemned his discretion that durst aduenture himselfe so far for he was growen into high fauor with the king as appeareth Mark 6.20 Herod would heare him often acknowledged him to bee godly reformed many things and granted many things at his request so that heerein men now adaies would call in question his discretion that hauing such interest in the king he would not spare him in this one vice but must needs lance this sore whereas if he had but stopped his mouth in this one hee might haue continued still and done much good But Iohn Baptist durst not conceale any part of his ambassage The imitation of which president will be thought to be preiudiciall to the serpentine wisedome of these times for now it is thought good aduice not to wake a sleeping Lion nor to put our hands into the hiue lest we be stung but to beware of vae nobis lest wee come coram vobis not at all to reproue lest wee bee striken Which is contrary to the wisedome of Iohn for though there were none left but Christ yet hee spareth not his message nor is ashamed to tell Herod of that sin he ought to be ashamed to commit and away with this idoll discretion which marreth all euen as the image in Daniel chap. 3.1 which was set vp in Dura Nathan 2. Sam. 12.1 must tell Dauid of his adultery to his face and Paul aduiseth 1. Tim. 5.20 those that sin to rebuke openly that the rest may feare which being sealed by the canon of the Apostle prooueth that men must not onely rebuke in generall but in particular And if Paul had need of the prayer of the Ephesians chap. 6.19 that he might speake boldly much more haue wee that stand in such feare to be bound for our speech for by this courage and boldnesse shall wee establish our doctrine in mens consciences Secondly in this example of Iohn note as his constancy to speake boldly so his persecution to suffer extreamly and this is the portion allotted to all Gods Ministers If Eliah speake the truth in reprouing Ahab 1. King 19.8 he must flie to the mount Horeb to saue himselfe If Amos preach at Bethel the destruction of Ieroboams house Amos 7.12 he must go to his tar-box again And if Michaiah 1. Kings 22.17 tell the king truly he may not go to battell he shall be sure to
proportion betweene the head and the members for wee shall bee carried vp into the highest heauens and wee shall stand before the throne viewing the glorious face of God and hauing the fruition of his blessed presence The greatnesse of this glorie howbeâ—â— it needeth rather meditation then explication yet something shall bee spoken of it that the vaile may bee taken from our eies that wee may sound and faddome in some sort the bottome of Christ his â—ole in his glorie which of our selues we cannot doe no more then the Iewes could into the ministery of Moses This place fitteth with that 2. Cor. 4.17 Our light affliction which is but for a moment bringeth vnto vs an euerlasting excellent weight of glory Where consider two things first that betweene these afflictions and that glory there is no comparison in the greatnesse it shall be a weight excellently excellent as the word signifieth whereas afflictions are but for a an houre Secondly the glory shall be more durable in respect of eternity whereas the other are but in this life onely For the first consider it in two degrees first the particular ioy euery child and man of God shall haue in his death and dissolution secondly the exceeding glory he shall be filled with when all things shall be perfect and God shall be all in all The first of these hath two parts first it containeth an absolute immunity and freedome from all infirmities of body and soule according as it is said All teares shall be wiped away for the body shall be free from labour care and such like and the soule shall be free from the suggestions of Sathan by couetousnesse and other corruptions wherewith the best and choisest of Gods seruants in this life are wonderfully assaulted Secondly the bodie sleeping in the earth the soule shall be absolutly sanctified from sinne and liue in the fauour of God so as there shall be added vnto vs a present entrance into the Lords ioy which none can comprehend but they that feele it Luk. 23.43 This in the Scripture is called the entrance into the Paradise of the Lord and Paul 2. Cor. 5.8 desireth to remoue out of the body that in his soule he might be with the Lord Iesus who resteth in such a place as hath in it whatsoeuer may moue either admiration or may giue contentation and is described Reuel 21.4 to be destitute of sorrow crying and paine and to haue the foundation of the wals thereof garnished with all manner of precious stones and to be lightned onely with the glory of God needing neither Sunne nor Moone It is also called Abrahams bosome Luk. 16.22 Ioh. 14.2 Reuel 19.9 the presence with the Lambe the gathering of vs into the companie of innumerable Angels and the mansion house of our Father The second degree of this glory is at the restitution of all things which the Apostle heere speaking of verf. 21. calleth the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God This standeth in two parts first in the resurrection of our bodies when they shall be made incorruptible and glorions and shall neede no naturall prouision nor maintenance for they shall shine as the Sunne and the Sunne shall then be seauentimes brighter then it is The second is that God shall be all in all that is the whole God-head shall immediatly raigne and the humanity of Christ shall more manifestly be subiected which is to the greater glory of it that his god head shall be so great for then there shall be no more office of Christ Iesus to procure any more good to his children but the benefit of the former shall continue for euer for then his enemies shall be all put downe and then the Sonne she ll resigne vp his kingdome to his Father that is all enemies being vanquished and that one enemy Death being abolished he shall raigne no more not that God raigneth not now for he raigneth in the person of his Sonne as Mediator but then his office shall end and he shall raigne onely as God For these are but the daies that the Lord Iesus doth woo vs and maketh loue to vs Reu. 19.7 but then shall the marriage be solemnized and for the better setting foorth of this with all magnificence and greatest state all creatures shal be restored that they may serue and attend at the celebrating of this feast Now for the second part that is the comparison of the glorie and afflictions in respect of continuance we see that no affliction lasteth but for the present but this glory is eternall Gods loue toward vs eternall before the world to predestinate vs eternall after the world to glorifie vs that as the first had no beginning so the last shall haue no end So as wee may consider of two eternities though to speake properly there is but one the first before the creation thesecond after the worlds dissolution Now betweene these two there is a certaine time for the world and a thousand yeeres in respect of eternity is but as one day nay as Moses saith Psal 90.4 A thousand yeeres are but as yesterday that is past 2. Pet. 3.8 So as counting the world fiue thousand yeeres it is but as the length of fiue daies past and of these fiue thousand yeeres what are fourescore which is a great age for any man to liue to and a farre greater time then euer any man was afflicted in It is not much more then a moment no way an hower and therefore these afflictions are no way comparable to the eternity of that glory wee shall haue heereafter not so much as a drop of water to the whole Sea or one graine to all the sand And yet we speake now as if a man should neuer but be afflicted euen from his cradle to his death liuing the full age of a man which neuer befell any In Esay 54.8 is shewed what seuenty yeeres be and by the accompt of the spirit of God himselfe they be but as the least minute for the Lord there saith For a moment in mine anger I hid my face from thee but with euerlasting mercy haue I had compassion on thee and this moment was seuenty yeeres for so long were the Iewes in captiuity Iâ—â— 25.12 So as affliction by this reckoning during the whole yeeres and life of man is but a moment and a great part of this moment is past before we can be said to suffer affliction for it is but a confused kind of paine that children sustaine and againe there was neuer any affliction so great but there was some either intermission or remission either the tormenter was wearied or the whip was wasted or they that were tormented died Now if the glory after our induring of these afflictions should last but so many millions of yeeres as there be starres in the heauens there might yet be some more and easier and equall comparison betweene them because at the last this glory should haue an end but it farre
lawfull meanes and yet we doe not thinke God can relieue vs as Exod. 17. and Numb 20 both the Israelites and Moses himselfe doubted there would come no water out of the rocke though it were stricken whereupon the place was called Massah and Meribah Strife and Tâ—mptation for the Lord had told them by that meanes they should gaine water Secondly he is tempted when we neglect the meanes and yet presume vpon his power which is most proper to this place For if Christ heere would haue come downe from the pinnacle head long and not by degrees hee had neglected the meanes and so had beene out of the compasse of the promise And thus doe we trie whether God can keepe vs when we are gone out of the way which is as if wee would cut off a mans leg and send him then on our errand and clip the wings of a bird to trie whether it can flie for our presumption can tie vp Gods armes that he cannot helpe vs and make him brasse that he cannot raine mercy vpon vs. We know there is a peremptory decree of election and reprobation Phil. 2.12 what of this yet we must striue to obtaine the price set before vs and worke our saluation forth with feare and trembling for there are none predestinate to life but they are predestinate to the meanes faith and repentance and he shall beleeue and repent that shall be saued and he that doth not was neuer elect and yet we trie whether God can saue vs contrary to the meanes hee hath appointed by walking in profanenesse and in the works of darknesse But let vs know that the promise is vpon condition that we beleeue and that the meanes standeth with the decree and cannot be separate Oh but it is said Ezec. 18.32 Rom. 2.4 At what time soeuer a sinner doth repent he shall liue True but it is said againe Abuse not the bountifulnesse of the Lord vnto thine owne damnation For the doore is not alway open but thou maist knocke too late and weepe when thou canst get no blessing for if the sunne once set vpon our sinnes or the inheritance be once giuen then we come too short to expect any share Heere wee are to consider two extremities wee are fallen into first that wee distrust most where wee ought not to doubt secondly that wherein we should be most fearefull wee are too bold Care not saith Christ for food and apparell Mat. 6.25 they shall be cast vpon you and yet in these things we dare not trust the Lord without a pawne for vnlesse we haue bread we thinke straight way we shall starue but concerning heauenly things we are more carelesse as for the preaching of the word which is as necessary to keepe life in the soule as is food to maintaine life in the body Without bread a man will confidently say he 〈…〉 liue and yet despising the bread of life and neuer tasting of it he will not doubt but hee hath a sound soule and can retire to the song of mercie as that he trusteth God will spare him when as in truth wee haue no promise of mercie but through obedience to the Gospell embracing it by faith and expressing it in our conuersation And this is our miserie that wee are growen so sluggish that wee dare trust God with our soules without meanes which is the more precious part but not with our bodies vnlesse wee see the meanes present these being of no value saue in respect of the soule which maketh the whole immortall Christ heere refused to fall downe because there was another way so let vs cease to tempt the Lord by our wicked liues vpon hope of his patience or presuming that in compassion he will not fall out with vs nor take vengeance on our offences for wee cannot turst or rely vpon mercie without obedience to his commandement Example heereof wee haue Act. 27.24 where Paul had a promise of the Lord that not a haire of their head should perish that went with him in the ship yet when vpon violence of the tempest they would haue committed themselues to the sea Paul telleth them they could not be safe vnlesse they stated in the shippe for God hauing set downe the meanes of their safetie meant to haue their hearts inclined to it euen so he that doth not amend his life can no more bee secure from the ship-wracke of his soule then these from the daunger of their bodies if they had forsaken the ship or Christ to haue had his Fathers Angels to haue vpheld him if hee had cast himselfe downe Againe the Diuell tooke him vp into an exceeding high mountaine c. This is the third battery or assault was laid against our Sauiour Christ wherein are two generall parts first the temptation secondly the resistance of the temptation In the first there are three parts to be considered first what was the glorious and glittering sight he shewed Christ secondly what was the bountifull offer he made him thirdly what was the condition he required in recompence of his roiall liberality The sight he shewed him is set downe by these circumstances first hee lifteth him vp into an exceeding high mountaine that he might haue the aduantage of the place to take the better view secondly hee shewes him not some but all the kingdomes of the earth not in some but in all the glory of them all and as Saint Luke saith chap. 4.5 in the twinckling of an eye that the sudden sight might haue rauished him Out of which learne that before the diuell would propound his purpose and manifest his drift he vseth an infinuation to prepare Christ by making an impression in his minde to haue that moued by the apprehension of the sense that if it were possible his mind might be insnared But Christ though he had the naturall faculties of man yet was he not subiect to mans infirmities But it is strange to see how forcible this temptation is to the sonnes of men that are but flesh to shew them but the sight of things for not onely the minde poisoned with concupiscence corrupteth the sense but the sense likewise poisoneth the minde and oft times the Diuell begins with thoughts and fancies represented to the senses In incontinency thus he wrought with Dauid 2. Sa. 11.2 by casting his eye from the turret to lust after Vriahs wife and Gen 39.7 Putyphars wife fair the yong man Ioseph to be faire and she said Lie with me and Ioshua 7.22 Achan saw a stately garment of a Babylonian and then coueted and then tooke it For sensuality and voluptuousnesse the eye worketh much vpon men and therefore in the Prouerbs we are forbidden to looke vpon the colour of wine lest the sight inflame the appetite Prou. 13.31 and in Ahab 1. King 21.2 it is to be thought hee often saw Naboths Vine-yard whereby hee was brought so greedily to desire it yea in most of the sinnes registred in the scripture this speech They saw
him but answereth him with one onelie word of detestation Auoid Sathan For the blasphemous may not bee reasoned with if they should it would make them but burst foorth into greater outrage against the peareles and matchlesse wisedome of God giuing vs likewise by this answer secretly to vnderstand that whosoeuer goeth about to withdraw vs from God is of the diuell so likewise are they that seeke by reason to disswade vs from the shame of the crosse Therefore Mat. 16.23 when Christ indeuoured to preuent the ignominy should come vpon the crosse and to make his disciples and the rest vnuanquishable when it should come it is said there Peter tooke him aside and vsed reasons to disswade him from such 〈◊〉 comfortable speeches whereupon Christ not mildly but sharply being displeased with this carnall excoption of his bids him 〈◊〉 Sathan that is as a great enemy to him and others And so whensouer flesh and bloud shal take exception against the mystery of godlinesse it is thus sharply to bee reproued Heereupon Rom. 3.31 exceptions being taken that the law serued to no vse because Christs obedience had absolutely purchased our pardon the Apostle in like wisdome of the spirit of God answereth not onely by a simple deniall but by a deniall with a detestatioâ—â— God forbid as that it is blasphemy to be of such opinion And sometime to this phrase the Apostle addeth more as Rom. 3.8 not replying one word but onely saith their damnation is iust rather setting before them their cursed end then conuincing them by reason for as Salomon saith A foole may not bee answered in his folly Out of the second answer which Christ maketh for our instruction and satisfaction obserue that God must haue both all outward and inward worship so as it is impious to thinke a man can keepe his soule for God when hee humbleth his bodie to strange gods and in this hee doth withdraw his reuerencâ— from his owne religion either through feare or profanenâ—â—â—â— reaching foorth part of the worship to another But wee must know God will haue both and in creating both hee challengeth both besides that of them both hee hath made but one man which cannot be diuided but goeth together For we are not baptised in our bodies onely but in our soules out soules only were not redeemed neither shall they onely bee saâ—ed but the whole man If the bodie then be the Lords both by creation and by redemption let vs giue testimony of his worship in both otherwise it is as if a woman should protest she loued her husband at the heart and in her soule and yet should prostitute her bodie to vncleannesse but wee are espoused and maried to the Lord therefore let vs keepe both for him vnspotted Lastly out of the diuels argument let vs learne to feare and serue the Lord for if gifts may draw on worship as he pretendeth by his proffer to Christ then hath the Lord offered farre more largely for vs I will giue thee saith he eternall life and it is no aduantage to winne the world and to take the diuels offer and after to lose our soules But let vs set God on our right hand in him we liue in him wee haue our being it is hee that feedeth vs with naturall and supernaturall things and blessings godlinesse hauing the promises of this life and of the life to come 1. Tim. 4.8 hee will make vs heires of the earth the world standing for our sakes we shall be heires of heauen Ioh. 1â— 2 Christ hauing prepared places for vs in his fathers house yea fellow heires with his owne Sonne tasting of no other loue Ioh. 17.24 nor feeling any other glory then his Sonne hath and therefore in the iudgement of the diuell hee shall worthily bee damned that refuseth so large an offer at Gods hand who giueth and neuer vpbraideth pardoneth and neuer reperteth Then the diuell left him c. This is the third part namely the issue and euent of the temptations had and sustained by Christ set downe in two things first that when the diuell could not ouercome him he left him secondly that the Angels attended and ministred For the first by this vnderstand that as Christ was tempted for vs and in our flesh ouercame for vs in his person so wee haue good and comfortable security that vsing the same meanes hee did according as we shall be enabled and through the grace of the same spirit wee also shall ouercome the Prince of darknesse for wee must not thinke our selues freed from these assaults the life of a Christian being a warfare the world the campe the first registring and inrolling of vs being in baptisme where we tooke a vow to be true to the Lord Iesus Christ is our victorious Captaine our enemies are the world without vs the flesh within vs as accessaries and the diuell as principall besides temptations on both hands Now the power we haue to repell these is the sword of the spirit the word of God the schoole where we learne this defence is the Church of God where we finde weapons both offensiue and defensiue a shield of faith to defend our selues and a sword of the word to offend the enemy And this may bee our comfort his rage will haue an end and his malice shall not preuaile but as Saint Iames saith If we resist him Iames 4.7 he will flie from vs that is he will hasten as fast away as he came fiercely toward vs for heere is promised victory to all that striue infeare For the second generally we note how it pleased God by wisdome and dispensation to dispose of the exinanition as I may so tearme it or the impairing and abasing of Christ while he was in the flesh that in the midst of the greatest ignominy and reproch yet he bore some marke and badge of his notable and diuine power whereby by the eies of faith hee might bee discerned to be the Sonne of God His basenesse appeareth in this that he liued in the wildernesse he was assaulted of the diuell he had no company but beasts hee was hungry and had no food but stones Sathan was busie with him to make him tempt his Father and in all this there was nothing but ignominy and extreame basenesse But after all this there breaketh foorth like the Sunne through the clouds a matter which maketh him knowen and discerned to be more then a man that the Angels come to doe him seruice And thus did it euer fall our that hee was neuer brought so low nor so neare the ground but there did at last shine forth an impregnable worke of his diuinity hee was borne in a stable his Cradle was a Manger there was lodging in the Inne but none for Mary Mat. 22. yet was there then a starre in the heauens to signifie to the Wise-men the birth of this noble personage hee was baptised by Iohn his seruant Mat 3.15.16 but a voice was heard from
against the expresse commandement of his maker to haue approched vnto God without the suffering and crucifying of the flesh of man in Christ Iesus neither had this punishment sufficed had not Christ in our flesh by his obedience recompensed our breach of this law of God And yet because this is the anchor of our hope the ground of our faith and the security of our happinesse heereafter the spirit doth more neerely bond it selfe to our capacitie teaching vs this heauenly mystery by seuen earthly comparisons First Rom. 13.14 It is Saint Pauls precept to put on the Lord Iesus Christ wherein he compareth Christ to garment which hath two properties first to couer our nakednesse secondly to keepe vs warme thus as we put on our apparell to couer the shame and to hide the nakednesse of our bodies so wee should put on the robes of Christs righteousnesse to couer the deformity of our sinfull soules and as by our garments our heat is kept within the body whereby our life is preserued so by our putting on of Christ we that otherwise should be frozen in our dregges receiue a spirituall warmth wherby the life of our soules is kept in and maintained and as while our garments are on vs wee are said to bee in our clothes but being cast from vs wee are euen ashamed of our selues and vnquiet till we haue got some other couering of place to hide vs in so while we are couered with Christ we are said to be in Christ but if we lay him aside then are we laid open to the shame of the world to the age of Satan to the tyranny of sinne and to the wrath of God Hence arise many fruitfull meditations for our particular instruction First that we thinke it a matter of more necessitie to be clothed with Christ then with our carthly garments and that we are neuer fully apparelled till wee haue put him on For by how much the soule is of more value then the body so much ought our care to be increased rather for the furnishing of the one then of the other in this respect also that the soule is the defence of the bodie that if we be sound and sincere within and haue spiritual heat at the heart there are no outward discomforts of pouerty reproch or persecution that can at all dismay vs. This Dauid hath taught vs out of his owne experience 1. Sam. 17.38.45 who went against Goliah not in the kings raiment though that was offered him but clothed himselfe with armour of better proofe the name of the Lord of Hosts who closed his enemy in his hand of farre greater strength than himselfe Naie to perswade and prouoke vs vnto this wee haue example euen in the time of Christ Matt. 14.36 that as manie as touched but the hem of his garment were made whole of bodily diseases and if there were such vertue in his apparell how much more strength and power is there in himselfe to cure all spirituall diseases of the soule and to keepe the body from sicknesse also vnlesse by sicknesse and infirmitie we shall thriue and prosper toward God Secondly when thou puttest on Christ be sure thou wearest him as thine vppermost garment both on thy body and on thy minde for that that is aboue the rest is best seene and let the world thinke of thee as it will it shall be thy true glorie to haue Christ seene in thy attire that thou goest comely and not vainely and garishly to haue him seene in thy speech that it be not wanton and blasphemous but such as may giue grace to the hearers and tend to edifying to haue him seene in thy behauiour and in all the actions of thy life that others by thy light may bee drawen out of darknesse that glory may bee giuen to thy father which is in heauen for if thou shalt think to weare Christ as we say next the skinne and shalt put any garments ouer him thou deceiuest thine owne soule and couerest thy selfe but with the lusts of the flesh and the pride of life which will lead thee to destruction for as Paul saith Col. 3.9.10 wee must put off the old man with his works and put on the new which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him Thirdly when thou puttest on Christ thou must take heed thou puttest him not vpon thy head or vpon thy hands or vpon any one part of thy body but he must be so put on as hee couer thy whole body from the head to the foote for if the diuell finde any part vncouered hee will possesse that therefore S. Paul Ephes 6.11 bids vs put on the whole armour of God that wee may be complet souldiers for if we be vnarmed in any part we may receiue a wound in that part which may be dangerous to the whole body so as if wee weare Christ onely in our mouthes that wee can talke religiously and haue him not in our feete to keepe vs from running astraie to wickednesse or haue him onely in our thoughts and not in our actions or in some of our actions and not in all then are wee not couered with Christ at all for saith the Apostle Ephes 4.15 wee must in all things not in some grow vp into him which is the head that is Christ Fourthly when thou hast once put on Christ thou must neuer lay him aside nor put him off againe for he is a garment that neuer weareth he is yesterday to day and the same for euer and his yeares shall not faile Hebr. 1.12 thou hast the same need of him and vse of him in the night as in the day in thy rest as in thy labour in thy health to prosper thee as in thy sicknesse to comfort thee in temptations to strengthen thee as in peace of conscience to secure thee for there being no time free wherin we are not subiect to fal we can at no time want his grace which must be our stay and sufficiencie 2. Cor. 12.9 Peter may well teach vs the vse of this lesson by the danger himselfe was in Matt. 26.70 by shaking off this garment in the high priests hall for he would needs before them all denie double it by an oth that he knew not Christ so as if Christ in mercy had not stucke close to him and kept himselfe on Luk. 22.61 by turning backe and looking on him wee see how euen in a chase and when there was no eminent persecution ouer him Peter had cast him aside as if hee had neuer receiued any former good by him which must make vs feare and tremble to giue such a guest no better enâ—â—â—tainement and such a garment no safer keeping since onely in the robes of Christ wee receiue our blessing and for his sake alone are beloued The second comparison is 2. Cor. 13.5 Know yee not that Christ is in you or dwelleth in you except yee be reprobates Where Christ is compared to our dwelling
are in Christ are through this coniunction made proper and communicated euen to vs as the life in the body cannot be maintained without food no more can the life in the soule bee held and kept in without her feeding on Christ and as the body hath naturall instrumeâ—â— as the hands and the mouth to receiue her sustenance euen so the soule hath her members and instruments as prater faith and hearing the word whereby she receiueth her spirituall nourishment to eternall life Hence let vs raise this vse First that since our bodies are the members of Christ let vs not make them the members of an harlot 1. Cor. 6.15 but as in the time of our ignorance we vsed them to vncleannesse and to profanenesse so now being free from sinne through Christ let vs make them seruants vnto righteousnesse in holinesse Rom. 6.19 For as it were an vnnaturall part in the hand to striue to pull out the heart or in the teeth by tearing the flesh to make the rest of the body deformed euen so much more vnciuill and beastly is it in vs to flie vpon the Lord Iesus and to rend his name in sunder by out othes and blasphemy and to lend as it were our forces to his enemies that doe inuade his Church our selues being not onely faint-harted but false-hearted to fight for him who fought so many cumbats for vs with Sathan and wrastled so strongly with the wrath of his father which otherwise had fallen vpon vs whereas now in recompence of his grace and fauour towards vs we should sift as it were our armory to finde out the best weapons of perfection for the defence of him and of his truth and should keepe such a continuall harmony in our life as if our eies were only giuen vs to behold him wounded for our sinnes and now aduanced for our sakes our tongues onely lent vs to set foorth his praise our cares to heare of his godnesse what he hath wrought for the sonnes of men our feet to carry vs into his sanctuary where we may more neerely approch to him in his word Finally all the parts of our thoughts of our affections of our actions to be imploied and taken vp wholly to his aduantage Secondly let vs learne hence that as the life is conueied into the inferiour members from the head euen so our life is hid in Christ and wee hold it onely from him for as the Apostle saith Ephes 1.12 without Christ we are aliants from the common-wealth of Israell strangers from the couenants of promise and without God in the world which must teach vs not to auoid but rather to embrace those meanes wherein the life of Christ is made manifest in vs which principally is by our inward worship of God which is performed foure waies First by our obedience to his lawes Secondly by our patience in afflictions Thirdly by our humility in our giftes Fourthly by our affiance in the Lords assistance All which were performed by our head Christ for he submitted himselfe to his fathers will euen to the death of the crosse he was reuiled yet answered not againe as a sheepe before the shearer so opened hee not his mouth he taught humility to others and often humbled himselfe before his father he could by praier haue obtained twelue leagions of Angels to rescue him such confidence he had both in his fathers loue and power but he knew there was a greater worke to be done his testament to be sealed with bloud for our redemption for we were before but rotten and corrupted members of sinnefull Adam till by being made one with him we were brought into his maruellous light therefore as the head hath the gouernement of the members so let Christ haue the rule and dominion ouer vs that we may runne when he calleth stoope when he smiteth stoppe our mouthes when he afflicteth debase our selues till he exalteth and not at all to distrust in his deliuerance Fiftly this vnion of Christ with vs is set foorth vnder the estate of marriage Ephe. 5.30 For we are members of his bodie of his flesh and of his bones That as there is an inseparable bond in marriage betweene a man and his wife so is there betweene Christ and the Church his spouse and as the woman was taken out of the side of man while he was a sleepe so was the Church taken as it were out of the side of Christ while he fell a sleepe vpon the Crosse and as the woman is not married to the goods of the man nor to his lands nor to her dowry but to the man himselfe and so hath power and interest in his body so are not we married and ioyned to the gifts and benefits of Christ but to Christ himselfe for it is improper to say we are in the graces of Christ but by our being in Christ we are partakers and are interessed in all the benefits of Christ euen as the woman by her marriage is in her husbands goods Hence obserue first that all that are elect are onely flesh of Christs flesh and none other for though Adam was in the flesh foure thousand yeeres before him yet was Christ the lambe slaine from the beginning so as by their faith in the vertue of the promised seed which is Christ were the Patriarkes and the rest saued that were before him as Iohn 8.56 it is said by Christ Abraham reioiced to see my day and he saw it And though Christ was made of our flesh as Phil. 2.7 He was found in shape as a man and not we of his yet this must be vnderstood spiritually and mystically and not grossely and carnally for then will the reprobates steppe in and say that they are of Christs flesh and so challenge saluation but note though all men and women are of one flesh yet betweene man and wife there is a neerer bond not that the woman is of her husbands flesh only as she is of all other mens but that she is also in her husbands flesh by reason of the sanctified ordinance of God and so is she not in the flesh of other men so fareth it betweene Christ and man all men are of Christs flesh because he took vpon him the true substance nature of man but yet none are in the flesh of Christ but those that by his spirit are ingrafted into him This then being a speciall prerogatiue to vs that are elect let vs labour in our liues to shew foorth the fruits of Christs flesh that we may shew we are bought from men by following the lambe whithersoeuer he goeth by hauing no guile found in our mouthes nor pollution in our bodies Reuel 14.4 but keeping our selues pure virgines and vnspotted as being the first fruites vnto God Secondly obserue that if we will be flesh of Christs flesh and will be ingrafted into his body that we may die vnto sinne then must we first consider where Christ is secondly where our affections are if they be heere
meant by spirit for the first what is meant by flesh Christ tels vs Iohn 3.5 in his answer to Nicodemus saying That except a man be borne againe of water and of the spirit he cannot see heauen meaning thereby that before a man be regenerate he is nothing but flesh soule and body and all for that is borne of flesh is flesh and a cleane thing cannot be drawen out of corruption so Paul 1. Cor. 15.50 saith that flesh and blood cannot inherit heauen not meaning thereby that flesh wherein we are inclosed for the very substance of it shall see God but the old man the corruption of nature which is our mother wit and wil howbeit what this flesh is is more amply set downe Gen. 6.5 where it is said in the originall that all the very mould of the deuising thoughts of a mans heart are not inclined to euill but simply euill and not euill but onely euill and not onely euill but euill in all things and not onely euill in all things but euill in all things euery day and Saint Paul Rom. 3.10 maketh a full description of a fleshly man shewing what euery one is by nature There is none righteous no not one the reason is because there is none that seeketh God and for not seeking him they are all become apostats and by this their apostasie are become vnprofitable and being thus of no value their throate is an open sepulchre and being thus enlarged like hell they vse them either to deceit in that poison is vnder their lips or else their mouth is full of cursing and bitternesse which are two contrarie sinnes their feete are swift to shed bloud and destruction and calamitie are in all their waies and the way of peace they haue not knowen and last of all they haue not the feare of God before their eies which is the true cause of that cursed brood and chaine of sinnes that hang together Now for the second what is meant by Spirit and that is a diuine heauenly inuisible and supernaturall working of the holy Ghost in the hearts of Gods children in begetting them anew into the glorious image of Christ by changing into another quality and condition all the powers of their soules and affections of the heart which is done by faith in the outward man and by peace of conscience in the inner man by reason whereof the elect are saied euen in this prison of theirs to bee spirituall From hence obserue first that the world is diuided but into two kinds of people fleshly and spirituall for there is no meane betweene them howsoeuer the enemies of God are distracted into seuerall and sundry factions some denying the power of godlinesse through porfanenesse some diuiding the power of it through opinion of merit some thinking there is no God at all and some imagining he sits idle in heauen without hauing any sterne to guide and direct the frame of the earth yet doe they all erre alike in their hearts and being all out of the way they shall finde the same reward of their worldly wisdome and their end to bee damnation now these two sorts and conditions of men are easily discerned for by their fruits you shall know them the one sauoring the flesh pots of Aegyt the other the sweetnesse of the land of Canaan the one being taken vp and possessed by the pleasures of the flesh the other striuing and laboring in the workes of the spirit the one hauing sinne as it were alwaies vnder his nose sauoring nothing else the other hauing the spirit euer in his eie to diuert his feet from the snares and pleasures of concupiscence for by this word after which is in the text is signified in the original tongue to be guided and conducted and led by the flesh which sheweth our great infidelity in not beleeuing what the holy Ghost sets downe giuing it heere in precise commandement that we should not be directed by the flesh and binding this commandement in the breach of it with a peremptory curse of damnation for being guided by it and yet as if God could not make his word good or that we could wrastle our selues from his wrath our taste our smell and all our senses are busied onely in the workes of the flesh as if we would cast away our selues willingly whereas euen in naturall reason wee should abhor it for who would be conducted by such a one as cuts the throats of al he guideth or who is he that trauelling toward the desert will picke out such a guide as should lead him to be deuoured of wild beasts or who that hath his iourney by sea will make choice of such a Pilot as hath cast away as many as he conducted or who would entertaine a knowen theefe and a waster to be the steward of his house or who would take such a husband to be the guid of her youth as spends and wasts himselfe in licentiousnesse or what Prince will admit him to bee his cheefe counsellor that is a knowen traitor to his person or such a one to be captaine ouer souldiers as is a knowen and proclaimed rebell There is none so simple nor so profane but will dislike and detest the choice of any such guides and leaders and yet he that taketh his flesh to be his captaine his arme his guide a knowen and vnreconciliable enemy to the soule shall by the conduct of his owne corruption not onely lose his body but his soule also for if the blind lead the blind both shall fall into the pit of perdition Therefore let the world loue her owne and the flesh pamper it selfe let Cain build him a citie Gen. 4.17 to hide him from the presence of the Lord let Esau follow his hunting Gen. 26.30 to satisfie his pleasure in the death of venison let Nimrod Gen. 11.4 build him a tower to get him a name vpon the earth let the rich man Luk. 12.17 heape vp his fruits till his barnes will hold no more let Diues Luk. 16 19.20 be costly in his apparrell and delicate in his fare euery day yet obserue thou but their ends and thou wilt not ioyne hands with them for Cain was branded of the Lord as a castaway Nimrod confounded for his pride Esau reiected for his profanenes the rich man snatched suddainly from his substance and Diues throwne downe to hell where he lies panting and criing for a drop of water and cannot haue it Againe in that it is said they sauour the things of the flesh obserue that all that is in a naturall and carnall man and commeth from him is but flesh that is sinne yea and the most excellent parts that are in him that is his wisdome deserueth death and is but as a worme in the shell to consume him for he wanting the spirit which is the life of the soule as the foule is the life of the body his soule his body his minde his will and his vnderstanding are but members as Paul
if we haue his inuisible spirit wee haue himselfe and may equally assure our selues of both and that wee are flesh of his flesh expressed in the Scripture as hath beene before declared by naturall proportions and supernaturall as first by the coniunction of the head and the members of a mans bodie secondly by the vine and the branches thirdly by the husband and wife fourthly by meates and drinkes that as they being eaten really doe nourish the bodie so wee eating the flesh and drinking the bloud of Christ spiritually he nourisheth and feedeth our soules to life eternall This vnion is also set downe vnto vs supernaturally Iohn 14.20 Yee shall know I am in the Father and you in mee and I in you howbeit wee are not in the same measure in Christ and hee in vs as he is in the Father but according to that proportion of faith which is in vs and in that abundance that shall make vs blessed for euer Againe learne hence that wee are not to looke for any perfection in this life but so long as wee beare about vs this masse and lumpe of flesh which is the bodie there will remaine certaine reliques of corruption which can not be extinguished but by death nor wholly remooued but by mortalitie and this is the case of Gods best children Paul speaking of himselfe as in the part vnregenerate and as but in part spirituall Romans 7.14 said he was sold vnder sinne and carnall meaning thereby that so much as he had of the spirit so much was the image of God restored in him and so much he delighted in the law of God but so much as was wanting of the spirit so much was wanting of Gods image and so much he rebelled against the law of God and serued the law of sinne And Peter that chosen vessell of God Iohn 13.10 by the wisedome and instruction of Christ himselfe hath neede of water to wash his feete and 1. Iohn 5.8 Christ came not onely by bloud but also by water that by daily regeneration we may purge and cleanse our selues And to this may be referred that speech of Christ Iohn 13.33 Whither I goe yee cannot yet come which prooueth wee haue still some corruption that maketh vs yet vnfit for the kingdome of heauen vntill wee haue washed our feete cleaner and mortified our selues better for wee know yet but in part But then it may be said since wee haue these imperfections how shall we be knowen from the reprobate Verie well for there is great difference betweene our imperfections and their sinnes our scarres and their vlcers our limping and their halting downe right for as 1. Iohn 3.9 Hee that is borne of God sinneth not that is as the world sinneth the one sinning of ignorance the other of knowledge one of infirmitie the other of presumption the one with griefe the other with greedinesse one through weakenesse the other through obstinacie and malice the one striking and checking his heart for the euill thought it produced the other feeding and encouraging his heart not to staie at the thought till it breake foorth into the hands yea God doth bring vs vp that are his children thus imperfectly for two ends for first hee will not suffer vs to haue our perfection heere for feare wee lose it as Adam did secondly hee doth exercise vs with these imperfections to humble vs lest wee should waxe proud and so care not for him and this is his great mercie that hee doth trie vs with infirmities but not destroy vs vex vs but not vâ—nquish vs giuing vs power in the end through the sufficiencie of his grace to ouercome them Now for the second part which is his satisfaction giuen to the faithfull that they must not so sinke vnder the burden of their infirmitie as to mistrust their saluation obserue when it is said the spirit is life we must vnderstand no naturall life but such a life as Paul speaketh of Ephes 4.18 where hee saith the Gentiles that walked in the vanitie of their mindes were strangers from the life of God that life whereby God dwelleth in vs and to be strangers from this life is to be strangers from holinesse of life for God and an vncleane conuersation cannot companie together And this life of the spirit is that whereby as Peter saith 2. Peter 1.4 wee are made partakers of the diuine nature not really but by renouation hauing obtained this mercie to bee borne a new of immortall seed by the word of God For as the soule infused into the bodie quickeneth a massie peece of flesh which had no motion before so the soule to make it a liuely and good soule must haue a soule powred into it that is the spirit of God and if this spirit be absent we are as dead from holy motions as the bodie naturall is from outward actions by the priuatiâ—â— of the soule So as wee learne hence that a man may liue â—â—fe in the flesh and yet be dead in respect of the life of God which ought to mooue vs to worke out our sanctification in feare knowing that if wee be all flesh wee shall neuer see the face of God Now as to liue a naturall life there must bee a generation according to the flesh so if wee will attaine to this life in the spirit we must be brought to a second birth not to bee turned into our mothers wombes againe as Nicodemus thought Iohn 3.4 but as Christ saith wee must be borne of the will of his Father that is of the seed of the holy Ghost Heere it followeth as a man naturally borne hath his life maintained by being nourished with meat and drinke so when we be borne againe of the seed of the spirit we must be maintained and fed by the flesh and bloud of Christ spiritually and as we are borne of the holie Ghost by the word so wee must be nourished by the holie Ghost in the word or else we shall neuer be saued In the desire therefore of our saluation we ought to thirst and part after the riuers of life which doe plentifully flow in the booke of God Againe as men in this naturall life haue their degrees to proceed in which doe neuer change as that first they bee children then after grow to a more vnderstanding age which was euen true of Christ in this flesh who Luk. 2.52 is said to haue increased in wisdome and in stature euen so we must know that our spirituall birth is not perfect at the first day but it hath as it were a childhood and wee are babes to be fed with milke as S. Peter saith 1. Pet. 2.2 and then afterward we grow from faith to faith and from one degree of grace to another yet heerein they differ that in our spirituall life in this world we cannot come to any perfection sinne hangeth so fast about our heeles but in our naturall life we attaine to a fulnesse and ripenesse of strength And in this also they differ that
the naturall powers of this life decrease by age and by infirmities but so it must not bee in our spirituall life for in this we must neuer neither stand still nor goe backward nor grow downward but still be stedfast in faith and walking on in loue like men alwaies running a race till wee haue attained the prize which prize is glorie Againe consider for this spirituall life that as the body whiâ—â— it hath the soule is but a naturall bodie spending like oile in the lampe and cannot but in the end die yet after this life shall be called a spirituall bodie not in substance but because in the resurrection it shall be quickned by the spirituall power of the holy Ghost so a man that hath but a soule if hee haue not the soule of the soule that is the spirit of God to quicken it he is but a naturall man and must needs be damned Againe as a bodie raised vp and quickned by another power can neuer die so the soule being a spirituall soule and hauing once receiued the earnest of the spirit and the power of sanctification from the holy Ghost can neuer die And in this respect we are exalted to a greater priuiledge than Adam had in his creation and it fareth better with vs than it did with him for it was aâ—btrarie with him and rested in his will to die or not to die whereas we hauing once drunke of the water of life and once tasted of this spirituall life we may neuer thirst and as S. Iohn saith 1. Iohn 3.6 we cannot sinne Ioh. 6.54 that is not to sinne but that we purge our selues vpon reproose and recouer our selues when we fall Further obserue hence that there is a double death and a double life first there is a death in the present corruption of sinne whereby in this life we deserue damnation Now that there is a death in this life is prooued 1. Tim. 5.6 the widdow that liueth in pleasure is dead while she liueth and Ephes 5.14 Awake thou that sleepest and stand vp from the dead and Reuel 3.1 it is said of the Church of Sardis Thou hast a name that thou linest but thou art dead Secondly there is a death in the perpetuall condemnation for sinne which is first inflicted vpon the soule at the separation from the body and at the last day shal be laid both vpon the soule and body in a fearefull and full measure Answerable to this is life the first kind whereof is the grace of God vouchsafed vs in this our pilgrimage the second is the glory of God giuen vs in the life to come Now the life of the spirit hath three degrees first at the regeneration when we are renewed in our affections and do feele a change of mind within vs secondlie at the separation of the soule from the body when being as in were released out of the setters of this life she takes her flight to heauen for then doth the soule liue more excellently than it did before being freed from the bufferings of Sathan and the allurements of the flesh Thirdly at the generall resurrection when the world with the Iustes thereof shall passe away like a cloud and be wrapped vp like a clout for then both soule and body shall enioy the presence yea more than that shall liue the life of God for euer Euen so death in the reprobate hath three degrees first in the contagion of sinne secondly in the separation at the doore of death as it were when the soule alone goeth to the diuell thirdly at the resurrection when the body is reunited to the soule to receiue the fulnesse of their endlesse torment Againe the reprobate in this life and in the life to come haue a double misery coupled to their double death for first in this life they want the grace and fauour of God and bee euen like Cain Genes 4.14 afraid lest euery man should kill them Secondly they haue resident in them the diuell who being the God of this world hath and doth carrie them away daily in the power of darknesse Then in the life to come Iohn 16.11 they haue first a priuation or losse of the presence of God secondly a suffering and enduring of all torments 2. Thes 1.8.9 where there cries shall neuer bee pitied nor their paines euer bee eased Proportionable to these haue the children of God double comforts which may bee gathered from the contrarie of the former For first they haue the countenance of the Lord alwaies smiling on them and the strength of the Lord alwais supporting them in this life Secondly which is more they haue the true spirit of comfort dwelling in them and the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost doth continually feast with them while they liue heere And when we fall a sleepe for nothing else is death to the Saints as we may see in Stephen 2. Cor. 3.17.18 Act. 7.60 then doe we first stand alwaies in the sight of God and behold him face to face neither doth his glory then any whit amaze vs as it did when the veile was before our eies but it doth reioice vs and we glory in it Secondly we are filled with ioies vnspeakable and haue the full accesse and fruition of all that the heart can desire or seeke for Now the way to know that this life of God is in vs must be by the amendment of our liues and by the leauing of our sinnes for regeneration beginneth at repentance and repentance at leauing of sinne in which point euerie man must examine himselfe wisely for if thou hast not brideled thy tongue from bitter and blasphemous speech if thou hast not taught thy hands to worke truely without deceit and hast not brought thy heart to pray feruently without hypocrisie then hast thou no part in this regeneration and by consequent no fellowship in the life of God For righteousnesse sake That is as much as if the Apostle had said reformation of life and religion is the badge and euidence of the spirituall life we leade heere The cause of this is the righteousnesse of Christ which resteth in these two things first in satisfying the iustice of his Father for our sinnes as the Prophet Esay speaketh Esay 53.5 Hee was wounded for our transgressions and by his stripes are we healed secondly in fulfilling the law which he performed foure waies first by teaching it precisely secondly by obeying it exactly thirdly by suffering for our breach thereof meritoriously fourthly by sanctifying vs to doe it effectually But this kinde of righteousnesse is onely resident and inherent in the person of Christ howbeit the righteousnesse heere spoken of by the Apostle is a signe onely and a token that we are sanctified by the flesh of Christ and that Christ hath purchased saluation for vs and that we sighing vnder the burden of sinne Rom. 7.25 walking in a reformed life and waiting for the glorie that shall bee seene we shal be as
bee called sanctified but saith he the spirit is in you for if they should deny that they runne into this that they must needs be reprobates and wrapped vp in condemnation Secondly obserue in the raising vp of Christ two parts first that he was raised vp secondly by what power he was raised vp namely by the spirit of his Father That Christ was raised vp the Apostle doth not demonstrate it but assumeth it for if Christ were not risen then all Pauls reasons 1. Cor. 15. to proue our resurrection may easily be eluded for that is the first argument hee there vseth to prooue a resurrection because Christ is risen and all his arguments there following are linked to that and depend on that reasoning from absurdities if Christ be not risen our preaching is in vaine and your faith is in vaine for Christ crucified and his resurrection is the summe of the Gospell and the end of our faith But the matter is by what power Christ was raised vp As he was flesh it profited nothing to raise vp it selfe for 1. Pet. 3.18 it is said he was put to death according to the flesh that is according to his humane nature and was quickned in the spirit which the Apostle there sheweth to be by that spirit wherein he preached in Noahs time And Rom. 1.3 the Apostle speaking of Christ saith he was of the seed of Dauid according to the flesh but declared to be the sonne of God by the resurrection from the dead which sheweth that it was the power of God that raised him vp He that raised vp Christ c. Heere consider three parts first what shall be raised vp our bodies secondly by what power they shall rise by the same power by which Christ was raised vp thirdly after what maner the same spirit that quickned Christ is now communicated to vs and by Christs righteousnesse we are made righteous and so are become fit temples for his spirit to inhabite in vs. The Scripture proposeth two arguments to prooue the resurrection first the conformitie of the bodie with the head that as Christ our head is risen so wee his bodie shall rise againe The secondly is the consideration of Gods omnipotency and out saith in his power that is to beleeue that he can doe all things and therefore can raise vp our putrified bodies The first reason holdeth both waies if Christ be raised vp then shall we be raised vp Christ is not risen therefore we shall not rise We are raised vp therefore Christ is raised vp we are not raised vp therefore Christ is not risen And this doth minister vnto vs great comfort and may euen astonish our hearts with ioie for it is impossible that we who are the body can be drowned as long as Christ our head is aboue the water So then since our head Christ is lifted vp aboue all gulfes hath tasted of all sorrowes and hath ouercome all dangers we need not to feare that we shall be stifled or swallowed vp of the wanes of torments and afflictions though we seeme neuer so much cast downe in the outward man for let the wild beasts of the forrest roare neuer so fiercely or let the raine fall and the waues beat and the windes blow neuer so strongly Mat. 7.27 yet shall their mouthes bee shut that they shall not hurt vs and our house is built vpon a rocke that cannot mooue for our Redeemer liueth and our head is safe and we at the last when he hath sufficiently exercised his graces in vs by the triall of our faith and the experience of our loue of him Ioh. 19.25 shall through him ouercome all troubles and sorrowes For the second reason to proue the resurrection which is the consideration of Gods omnipotency the Apostle Philipp 3.21 ioyneth the raising vp of our bodies to the consideration of that power whereby God is able to subdue all things This also is euident Ezech. 37.5 where the Lord by his power giueth life to a companie of dead bones And Christ Ioh. 5.25 saith his Gospell was able to raise vp dead soules that is such as be dead in profanenesse but by the power of his word shall be reuiued and quickned in the spirit which is the first resurrection and vers 28. The day shall come saith he when yee shall find that to bee true in the second resurrection to your damnation which yee will not now beleeue in the first resurrection â—â—â—our saluation when by the very voice of God the dead shall be raised vp Among many places to proue the resurrection of the bodie that is most excellent Mat. 22.32 vpon the demand of the Sadduces whose wife shee that had had seuen husbands should be in the resurrection I am saith he the God of Abraham c. I am not the God of the dead but of the liuing No place at the first sight may seeme to carry lesse proofe of the matter Christ then had in hand but being dulie weighed it is most substantiall to prooue it It may be said True it is thou art the God of Abraham that is of so much of Abraham as now liueth so as thou art the God of Abrahams soule but it is conuinced out of the place it selfe that thou art not the God of the dead and therefore thou art not the God of Abrahams body for his body is dead But note he doth not say hee is the God of part of Abraham but hee is the God of Abrahams person which person of his standeth vpon soule and body Secondly some say this place prooueth the immortality of the soule onely Nay it is certaine if the body be not immortall the soule cannot be immortall for if Abraham liueth in any part now hee must at the last liue in all and if immortality were onely giuen to one part then all the reasons of Paul 1. Cor. 15. to proue the resurrection of the body might be easily euaded For the Apostle there vers 18. to prooue the resurrection of the bodie saith Vnlesse Christ be risen and we rise we that are a sleepe 〈◊〉 Christ are perished But it may be obiected Nay there may bee an immortality if the blessed soules doe liue and therefore they cannot bee said to be perished And vers 19. If our hope saith Paul bee in this life onely we are of all the most miserable Nay it may be said we are happy in the life to come in the soule so vers 29. hee proueth the resurrection of the body from our baptisme Yea but it may bee said That is not so Paul for though our bodies rise not yet baptisme may profit vs in the spirit and though thy bodie Paul doe not rise yet thou hast not fought with beasts at Ephesus in vaine for thou shalt bee crowned with glorie in thy soule for that thou hast sustained these combats And thus if we stand onely vpon the immortalitie of the soule all Pauls arguments in that place may be soone reiected It is
exceedeth all number and it is not possible for our thoughts to reach or to conceiue any end of it For this glory is like God the giuer of it that must be embraced for the excellency of it and thirsted after for the eternity of it Now as the Apostle heere perswadeth the necessity and yeeldeth the reason for patience in our afflictions Heb. 10.35 by the eternity of the glory which waiteth vpon vs as the iust recompence of our reward so must we learne to disswade from the pleasures of sin by the greatnesse and continuance of the sense of torment that waiteth on them And this standch in two points the first is called sensus poenae the feeling and smart of punishment which is aggrauated and made heauier in three respects first in the vniuersalitie of it that no part shall be free from torment but euery ioynt in thy body and euery power of thy soule shall be pained and vexed which is not so in this life saue onely in a fellow-feeling of one member with another for neuer any man was tormented in all the singular parts of his body at one instant Secondly in the extremity of it that as they shall be tormented in all parts at one time and that continually so one damned spirit shall be vexed more then another for as there be here degrees of sinnes so shall there be heereafter degrees of smart and punishments as Christ speaking of Hierusalem said It shall be easier for Sodme then for this citie and yet Sodome was in hell Thirdly in the necessity of it Mat. 11.23 the greatnesse of this their torment being much increased in that they shall haue no meanes to ease and lift vp or releeue themselues for they shall be bound hand and foote that they cannot stirre as we may see by the vsage of him that came to the Lords feast without his wedding garment And for the eternity of their torment Mat. 22.13 if they should suffer no more yeeres then there bee creatures on earth it were some comfort because they might espie some light of deliuerance but when there shall be no more heauens and when God shall leaue to be God and to lose his glory then the damned ghosts shall be eased The second aggrauation of their punishment is in this damno loci in the losse of heauen for it shall not so much vex them that they be tormented as that they haue lost those ioyes they see the Saints of God enioy This shall make them murmure and gnash their teeth and vpon their apprehension and conceauing of that they haue lost shall follow the remorse and sting of conscience that in their life time they despised to labour in mortification and newnesse of life for there are none damned Reuel 20.12 but their owne hearts shall tell them they are iustly damned Vers 23. And not onely the creature but we also which haue the first fruits of the spirit euen we doe sigh in our selues waiting for the adoption euen the redemption of our body c. to the 26. verse The Apostle still enlargeth the weight of glory spoken of before prouing it to be so great that the very frame of heauen and earth and all other creatures doe waite for the restitution and deliuerance of mankinde at which time they shall receiue their originall excellency Now Paul vseth an argument from the lesse to the greater that if the beasts and other insensible things which be accursed and subiect to this corruption by reason of the bondage whereinto man by his fall was inthralled and cast into do labour as it were in trauell till men be glorified and themselues for our sakes restored then how much more should wee wait for the reuelation of this glory wee that are sealed with the first fruites of the spirit and which in the Gospell may behold as it were in a glasse a great glimce and shew of this glory sigh after and wait for this great and glorious day not that wee should wish simply to be vnclothed but as the Apostle speaketh 2. Cor. 5.2.3 to be clothed vpon with our house from heauen and not so much that our selues might die as that sinne might be extinguished and our sanctification perfected Howbeit in this affection of ours there must be two things the first sighing and groning the second a patient waiting for that we hope for Where consider what that is we wait for and sigh for the Apostle heere calleth it adoption that is the accomplishment of that glory whereto wee are in Christ adopted or as himselfe expounds it the redemption of mankind euen as Dauid was King when he was anointed but he staied long for the reall possession of it and as Abraham had the land of Canaan giuen him which was performed 400. yeeres after In waiting and expecting for this redemption obserue and hold it as a principle and ground that howsoeuer the Philosophers haue dreamed of a simple immortality of the soule alone yet that we know and learne that except the body which we beare about vs be restored also the immortality of the soule is abolished otherwise it were a lame and imperfect restitution and otherwise in vaine had Iob said chap. 19.26 Though after my skinne wormes destroy this body yet shall I see God in my flesh that is body and soule at the last day which is also plainely expressed heere by the Apostle in these words Redemption of the body Further obserue hence the dulnesse blockishnesse of man that is to take example and to be taught his duty euen of the insensible creatures who in their kind by the very instinct of nature can grone for the day of mans redemption and yet man himselfe though spurred on and prouoked can hardly be drawen to that duty which may teach euery one of vs to bee more watchfull in our Christian exercises that wee may learne to know and desire to approch neere the day of our redemption lest the creatures that want the vse of reason rise vp against vs to condemne vs for they faile nothing so much in their duties as man doth Pro. 30.25 nay Salomon sendeth the sluggard to the Ant and Pismire who by his sommer-labour prouideth for a hard and stormy winter Christ will haue vs learne innocency of the Doue and wisdome and prouidence of the Serpent and the Apostle heere will not haue a Christian man short of the creatures who traâ—ell in paine to bee deliuered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God and therefore much more must we sigh for this redemption of our body wherein wee our selues haue the greatest interest Further in that the Apostle saith We doe sigh in our selues we learne that it is the dutie of euery Christian to be touched at the hart and to be prickt in his conscience as generally for the wickednesse of the whole world so particularly and more narowly for his owne sinnes for these be they whereby
sinne proues there is a law which law being broken bringeth death for the wages of sinne is death Rom. 6.23 The second sort is of them who though they be called by the booke of heauen and earth as the Gentiles were Rom. 1.20 who do see the eternall power of God in the creation of the world and other his works and liuing to a more vnderstanding age are euen by the light of nature without all excuse yet are they not inuited by the voice of the Gospell to rise from the dead but die in their sinnes as the Canibales Barbarians and the Iewes since their Apostasie to whom there pertaineth nothing but a fearefull expectation of iudgement Heereof followeth and is to be obserued that it is contrary to the scripture to thinke that it was the will of God from eternity that all should be saued for then it was his will likewise that all should come to the knowledge of their saluation for whom he hath ordained to the end them hath hee also ordained to the meanes whereas to the reprobate the sound of the word if they doe heare it is but as the noise of bels confusedly iarring in their eares and yet many there be that neuer heard it Why but it is said 1. Tim. 2.4 that it is the will of God all should be saued True all men not euery singular particular man but of euery singular condition of men some not all of all kinds but of all kinds some according to that speech of the Euangelist Mat. 4.23 Christ healed euery disease in Iury that is euery kind of disease not euerie particular disease Now if all men come not to the knowledge of the truth of God either it is done by the wil of God or against his will to say that it is against his will were impious and blasphemous for this were to hold that something could offer violence to the will of God and as if he might not otherwise haue purposed which must be far from a Christian heart to imagine If then this be done with his will then it followeth that his will is changeable if hee once meant to saue them for wee see some euen like dogges readie to rend them in peeces that offer them the pearle of the word whom if the Lord had purposed to saue Mat. 7.6 they should not continue persecutors of the truth as Paul saith of himselfe 1. Timoth. 1.12.13 It pleased Christ Iesus to put me in his seruice being before a blasphemer a persecuter an oppressor and I was receiued to mercy And where it is said 1. Iohn 2.2 that Christ is the reconciliation for the sinnes of the whole world it is to be vnderstood for the sinnes of all sorts and degrees of men gathered out of all the parts of the world and this Christ himselfe interpreteth Ioh. 17.9 when he said Father I pray not for the world and vndoubtedly he will neuer saue them he neuer praied for for whom he excluded from his praier them he neuer meant should haue benefit by his death nay hee had beene bound in duty to haue praied for all if all had been elected to saluation Now if it be asked why men are damned the answer is easie It is for their sinne howbeit it was purposed in the Lords vncontrolable decree that they should be damned before they euer sinned and being corrupt in themselues the Lord hardneth them either by withdrawing the meanes or the power of the meanes the first by ignorance the second by denying them vnderstanding hearts So as if it be demanded why the Lord hardned any it is because he found him corrupt in Adam if why hee damneth any it is because he found him a sinner in himselfe Whom he calleth he iustifieth that is doth absolutely pardon him all his sinne and absolutely impute vnto him all his Sonnes righteousnesse that as Christ for vs was made sinne so wee in Christ might bee made righteous so as iustification is the translation and remouing of our sinne to Christ and the translation and remouing of his righteousnesse to vs. To our sinne hee opposeth his obedience to the punishment of our sinne hee opposeth his satisfaction otherwise he had not fully acquitted vs by fulfilling the law vnlesse he had satisfied his Fathers wrath for our breach of the law in our corrupt birth For if a man could now fulfill all the law of God yet should hee not bee saued because he was borne corrupt and could not possibly satisfie for that was past and in performing the law afterward he should doe nothing but his duty But this is our comfort that the Lord seeing our weaknesse hath in his loue passed by it and seeing our thoughts to bee alwaies euill taketh no account nor reckoning of vs but were sembling the image of his Sonne the Lord reckoneth with him and striketh off our debts in setting them on his score who hath paid the Lord his full due euen to the vtmost farthing being in his birth cleane in his life holy and in his death obedient Whom he iustifieth he glorifieth In this life the Lord doth onely call vs and iustifie vs so as no man need say as Rom. 10.7 Who shall ascend into heauen for that were to bring Christ from aboue or Who shall descend into the deepe for that were to raise Christ from the dead for so much vertue and power of Christ as is needfull for vs wee taste of heere but our glorifying is reserued and followeth in the life to come hauing it heere only in spe and not in re in hope but not in hand This glorifying heere spoken of is meant not that wee shall haue at the last day of our separation when the world shutteth her doores vpon vs but of that glory wee shall receiue at the day of iudgement which is plaine and euident by that went before vers 21. namely that wee waite for the restoring of the liberty of the sonnes of God and for the freedome from the bondage of corruption Howbeit in the glorie of our separation two things are to be obserued first Reu. 2â— 4â— that we shall be freed from all feares and teares and shall haue sinne abolished secondly we shall enter into our Lords rest but the glory of the last day is farre greater and resteth in three things first in the resurrection and a waking of the body when it shall be made conformable to the body of Christ when it shall not liue by the soule only nor be maintained by outward and externall instruments of bread such like but it shall liue as the body of Christ liueth and be glorious like the Sunne which shall then exceed it selfe in glory Isay 65.17 2. Pet. 3.13 Secondly there shall be a new heauen and a new earth and in this new heauen shall dwell the soules of the Saints of God and all things else shall bee restored to their first maiesty Thirdly which is the greatest of all we shall then haue
heauen and a new earth for the first heauen and the first earth were passed away which agreeth with that 2. Pet. 3.10 The heauens shall passe away with a noise and the elements shall melt with heate and the earth with the works therein shall be burnt vp and howsoeure to our dimme and vnstable sight the heauen with the furniture thereof seemeth very glorious and beautifull yet euery day they decay and diminish by little and little and are alreadie as an old worne and rotten garment readie to be cast off and folded vp by the Lord. Hauing thus seene the threefold subiection of the creatures first vnto diminution of their first estate secondly vnto profanation and pollution thirdly vnto dissolution it now followeth to speake of the second thing pointed at before namely by whom the creatures are made thus subiect and this is set downe in the end of Vers 20. Not of their owne will but by reason of him that is God which hath subdued it vnder hope that they might heerein obey the Creators commaundement who was pleased to signifie by their wauering and transitorie estate what the weight of his displeasure was for the sinne of man yet was his mercie such as he would not subdue the world euer lastinglie vnder his curse but gaue it hope that it should be restored Where learne the great seueritie of Gods iustice and vengeance for the rebellion of our first parents which bounded not it selfe within the body of man who was the sole offender but extended it selfe as a cloud ouer all the inferior works of God which were made for man as his seruants And this sheweth the offence to be very high that it drew so heinous a plague after it for we must not in our vaine and peruerse thoughts against the wisedome of God lessen the sinne of Adam as being but the eating of an apple which was a small matter since he eat so temperately as but to â—â—ste of it and did neither spoile nor digge vp any of the trees of the garden making God as a hard and niggardlie master that will take so exact an account and strict reckning of his Steward for euery particular fruit committed to his charge and heereupon will dare challenge God as if his hand had beene too heauie vpon him O beware of these damnable and hellish conceits For first know thou it is the marke of a reprobate to thinke with Cain Gen. 4.13 thy punishment greater then thy offence for herein though it be but in secret doeth he secretly charge God with crueltie who as Abraham saith Gen. 18.25 being Iudge of all the world cannot but doe right Againe the libertie that Adam had to fill himselfe of all the other trees this one excepted sheweth the admirable bountie of the Lord that of all sorts of fruit he kept but one for himself as of all the daies of the weeke he hath reserued but one in a speciall sort for his own vse being herein more sparing to himself then to Adam or to vs yet do we profane that most because it is none of ours as Adam did thirst after that tree most because by speciall commaundement it was forbidden by God wherein his rebellion was much increased that could not be thankefull for the store he had but as if he should starue if he wanted this that was forbidden must set the edge of his appetite vpon this which was so forbidden threfore hath God measured foorth an euen plague of perfection equall with his sinne of presumption being punished not only in himselfe but in his whole posteritie with sorrow not only vpon his body but with anguish and horror vpon his soule also and not only with trouble and vexation in the beginning and entrance into this life being naked and not able to clothe himselfe hungrie and wanting strength to feede himselfe weake and not of power to arme himselfe but also being followed and pursued of this vexation both in the continuance and in the end of his life feeding sowerly vpon his labour and dying lothsomely if the curse were not remoued in Christ and languishinglie vpon his bed his paines heere being but the forerunners and remembrancers of weightier that are to come in the life to come Nay the Lord hath made his iustice like a hooke to runne thorough the nostrels of all his creatures they being all accursed for our sakes for as Iob saith Chap. 5.6 Misery commeth not forth of the dust neither doth affliction spring out of the earth meaning originally of it selfe but by reason of the sinne of man this being prefigured out vnto vs Leuit. 15. vnder the law for when one had the Leprosy the bed he lay on the stoole he sat on the basen he washt in was vncleane the companie he kept yea he that laid his fingers on that the leper had touched was vncleane also which setteth forth the spirituall leprosy of our soules through sinne and that all the creatures whereon man laid his hand or where on he slept yea or whereon hee lookt were polluted and defiled through his vncleanenesse so as whether wee looke aboue vs or about vs to heauen or to earth on the right hand or on the left before vs or behind vs or round about vs we can not but behold Gods great but yet his iust seueritie and vengeance for our transgression in Adam who would not exempt the poore creatures from his stroke which as we may say were in themselues harmelesse and innocent and this well weighed should make vs sigh and grone and mourne and cry for our sinnes that caused then so heauie a curse as hath euer since caused the world to weare as it were her mourning apparell the earth euen for the sinnes committed in our flesh hauing oft times her fruit ready ripened in her wombe and yet wanteth strength to be deliuered being eiâ—â—â—r blasted in the blade or not full eared for lacke of the latter raine so that if our meditations were sanctified as they ought as oft as we see a sheepe led to the slaughter so oft should we thinke and acknowledge that we haue deserued death better then the silly beast we being only in the sinne and the creature subiect to this vanitie but through our corruption And this must make vs take heed how we giue the raines to our affections which will soone ouerrunne and corrupt our religion for if God was so deeply displeased with sinne when it came alone into the world how doe wee vrge and prouoke him to wrath in these dayes that bring foorth so many new inuented sinnes that the dragon draweth not now with his taile the third part as he did Reuel 12.4 but euen all the starres of heauen after him there scarce being any sound professor to be found that either poisoneth not his religion with an opinion of indifferencie or mingleth it not with so much feare of man as he is farre short of that zeale that the Lord requireth of them that be worshippers of
present euen as the time of our life is for Gods children most bee like the rod of the Almond tree spoken of Ierem. 1.11 which in those countries where it groweth is the first that blossometh yea we must not onely giue the first fruits as vnder the law but euen all the fruits of our liues to the Lord for God often punisheth the want of his fear in our youth with the want of wisedome in our age if our godlines be not present he oftentimes cutteth vs off before we can see the time to come Neither yet must we thinke it sufficient to cherish godlinesse in our hearts no not in our chambers but it must be as a light set vpon a hill that not onely Gods children may see it for their direction but that euen the world may see it for their condemnation as Christ saith to his disciples I haue sent you to walke in the midst of a froward and crooked generation yet must they walke still for by this open profession of godlinesse we shew whose liuerie we weare and that we are not ashamed of the crosse nor abashed at it Howbeit this course of godlinesse which we must liue in is no more nor no lesse then an absolute resignation and giuing vp of all things in respect of God which standeth in three things first in giuing vp our reason secondly in denying our affections thirdly in framing our mind to a moderation in what estate the Lord shall set vs in For the first wee must resigne vp our reason to religion in two respects first for that it is an incomprehensible mysterie which is vnsearchable secondly for that the ignominie thereof is vnsufferable in our reason as to thinke that he is blessed that is hungrie they vnhappie that bee rich and that the Lords correction is loue For the second which is the giuing vp of our affections it will teach vs so to walke and so to deale as in the presence of God it will make vs plough vp those furrowes of pride and vaine-glorie which lie so deepe in our hearts and when by the instigation of our affections we are mooued to riot or voluptuousnesse it will make vs abstaine because we haue giuen our selues to God For the third to haue a willingnesse to suffer what the Lord sendeth will make vs resigne vp those inordinate cares of getting wherewith wee are oftentimes perplexed and to content our selues with that portion the Lord hath shared out vnto vs so as by religion and a godly life we shall learne to say with Dauid O Lord thou hast done it therefore I hold my peace and not only to beare an outward contentment in worldly things but euen in all calamities to rest vpon the mercifull hand of God IAMES chap. 2. vers 20.21 verse 20 But wilt thou vnderstand O thou vaine man that the faith which is without works is dead verse 21 Was not Abraham our father instified through workes when he offered Isaac his sonne vpon the altar THe word of God hath two parts in it first it is a word of wisedome secondly it is a word of knowledge by knowledge to reforme the iudgement and to conuince the conscience by wisdome to perswade the affections to the obedience of that we haue truly learned Saint Iames here indeuoreth to perswade that none could be saued without works and he proueth it by a double example of Abraham and of Rahab Wilt thou vnderstand c. as if he should say If that set downe before cannot sufficiently take root to affect thee and to perswade thee that without the workes of a holy life thy faith is no better then a diuels faith take this example of Abraham for all thou wilt grant that Abraham was an excellent person and had true faith and that the couenant was so made with him that none should be saued vnlesse they were of his seed either according to the flesh and spirit or at least according to the spirit And since the couenant was made with him and he was saued by faith so must all we be saued by his faith that is by a faith of the same kind that his was for there is but one faith though there be diuers measures of it Now Abraham had an approued faith as it is proued by this one act and worke of his for all because it was the principallest of all in that he staied not nor demurred vpon the Lords commandement in offering vp his fonne the greatest worke that euer flesh and bloud did except his that was more then flesh and blood namely Christ And because the Iesuits as hardened enemies against the truth haue strangely peruerted this place we must vnderstand a difference betweene these speeches Faith without workes is dead and Faith that is without workes is dead for by the first speech may bee thought that works giue life to faith which is most false but the second speech is true workes being a necessarie consequent of faith and an infallible signe that faith hath gone before euen as in these speeches to say The body is dead without breathing and the body that is without breathing is dead for if wee affirme and attribute the cause of life to breathing it is false for the soule is the cause of life in the body but the other speech is true for the body that hath no breath in it is deadâ— and where breath is it is a signe there is life So to say the tree that is without fruit is dead is true but not to say the tree without fruit is dead for the tree that standeth in the ground is not fruitfull we may well say is dead at the root but when the sap lieth at the root we may well say there is life in the tree though there be no fruit on the branches Now the aduersaries argue thus No dead faith can iustifie faith without workes is dead therefore no faith can iustifie without workes as if they should say Christ Iesus neuer raised vp himselfe without his humanity therefore his humanity helped in raising vp his flesh which is most blasphemous Howbeit Christ separated from his humanity was neuer raised vp this is must true So they in their former argument referre iustification to workes which is most false but if they had concluded therfore faith that is without workes cannot iustifie they had done well for thereby had been proued that works had been inseparable from faith but not that they concurre for faith is alone euer in iustifying but neuer alone in the person iustified euen as the eye alone of all the parts of the bodie doth see but the eye that is alone separate from the other parts of the body doth not sece at all but is a dead eye Was not Abraham c. Heere consider two points first in what sense this is true secondly why this worke aboue the rest is commended and registred for a proofe of Abrahams faith The words heere set downe are directly contrary to the
by his passion to deliuer vs from condemnation euen as in the sacrifice vnder the law the bloud of the innocent beast was shed for him that had sinned to lay before his face the punishment he had deserued Leuit. 16.15 that so worthily his throat might haue beene cut and more iustly then was the throat of the beast so we by the shedding of Christs most innocent blood are purged from the guilt of our sinne And as by the beholding onely of the Brasen Serpent lifted vp in the wildernesse Numb 21 9. as many as looked vpon it were made whole so we hauing our eies annointed with the eie-salue of the holy Ghost that wee can behold the Lord Iesus exalted on the crosse shall be freed from all the firy stings of Sathan wherewith hee had stung vs to damnation For the second whom he shall saue obserue not all but his people Therefore they deceiue themselues that thinke Christ died for all men for there are but two parts of his priesthood the first to supplicate or to pray the second to sacrifie Now it is certaine he neuer sacrificed for them for whom he neuer supplicated and Iohn 17.9 he excludes the world out of his praier therefore for the world hee neuer died but hee praied onely for beleeuers and that they might be sanctified that is set apart wholly for Gods seruice the word sanctified being a metaphor or borowed speech taken form the Temple wherein the first fruites the flesh the garments the vessels and all things else were holy so called because none might vse them to worldly purposes So as if we will be his people we must keepe our selues onely for one husband the Lord Iesus and like a iewell peerelesse as if we were peculiarly laied vp for him as S. Paul speaketh Tit. 2.14 And he that cannot assure his soule of this for him Christ neuer died for if we be Temples onely to set vp in them the idols of our affections Christ neuer dwelleth there Now euery man will assume to himselfe to bee a Christian If a woman that had two children should sweare shee were a maide or he that had the plague should say and face vs downe he were sound or one reeling in the chanell that he were sober would they not be spectacles of shame to all that saw and heard them And for an vnseemely and filthy liuer to challenge this honour to bee caried in Christs bosome and to be remembred to his Father in his praiers and to apportion part of Christs death to himselfe is as absurd as the other and this his fained repentance shall leade him but into a fained hope against the latter day which will deceiue him For such kinde of boasters bee they spoken of Prouerb 30.12 that are pure in their owne eies and yet they be not washed from their filthinesse that is that are as filthy in their soules as is his body that lieth in his owne excrement Can out of thornes come grapes or can a sinfull wretch be a sober liuer It is certaine there is no saluation without faith no faith without repentance no repentance without amendment of life nor any amendment without forsaking of sinne the conclusion whereof is that no euill liuer hath part in Christs passion but the markes of Gods vengance are yet vpon thee and thou venturest thy saluation peremptorily by deferring thy repentance for what knowest thou whether to morrow shall euer come Dally not therefore thus with God till the diuell take thee in the lurch for as Christ came to saue vs from the damnation of sin so also to free vs from the dominion of sinne and as to destroy the diuell so likewise to destroy the workes of the diuell And as none shall be saued by the law 1. Iohn 3.8 without fulfilling the law so none shall bee saued by the Gospell but such who as God hath couenanted with them to remit their sinnes so haue they couenanted with him to amend their liues It is therfore an intolerable absurdity for them that being slaues to sinne doe notwithstanding vaunt themselues to be the seruants of God and who being as prophane as Esau and haue solde their birth-right Gen. 25.33 Math. 25.26 will yet claime their birth-right when they haue no more interest then the dogges in the bread of Children MATH chap. 1. vers 22 23 24 25. verse 22 And all this was done that it might be fulfilled which is spoken of the Lord by his Prophet saying verse 23 Behold a Virgine shall be with child and shall beare a sonne and they shall call his name Emmanuel which is by interpretation God with vs. verse 24 Then Ioseph being raised from sleepe did as the Angell of the Lord had enioyned him and tooke his wife verse 25 But he knew her not till she had brought forth her first borne Sonne and he called his name Iesus THIS is the fift thing formerly pointed at that this testimony of the Prophet is alleaged for the further confirmation of Ioseph and his better incouragement in this matter that if hee should not rest in the maiesty of the Angell for the truth of the message yet that he should not thinke that strange which was recorded so long before Wherein consider first what cause the Prophet had to speake this It may be gathered out of Esay chap. 7. where the king of Iuda being cast into feare of the ouerthrow of his kingdome by the combination and ioyning together of the two armies of Syria and Israel thinking it impossible to be rescued from their strength the Prophet Esay was sent to offer him a signe in that consternation and trouble of his minde either in the depth beneath or in the height aboue that thereby he might be a certained the Lord would deliuer Ierusalem from that army the King measuring all by policy refuseth to aske any particular signe whereupon the Prophet seeing this descended to the generall signe the couenant made Gen. 3. that the seed of the woman should breake the serpents head that is not onely performe a temporary deliuerance but an euerlasting freedome from the siege of Sathan and this couenant was especially made to Abraham Now the Prophet speaketh to him by way of exprobration in this sort How canst thou O King mistrust this small matter and that the power of the Lord is not able to performe this since he hath promised to doe the other which is farre greater Hence generally learne how excellent and needfull a thing it is to be acquainted and familiar with the Scripture which is as the store-house of comfort when wee bee distressed and a guide to direct our thoughts when they bee distracted For if Ioseph had well compared the times spoken of by the Prophets and had called to minde this speech of Esay heere mentioned it might much haue staied him in his perplexed discourse with himselfe the Angell himselfe intimating so much in alleaging the prophecy and yet concealing the Prophets
ieopard his owne soulâ— in suffering the soules of others to famish he will instantly and shamelesly deny their consciences condemning them in the particular So will the Atheist and prophane person confesse in generall that God is iust that he hateth sinne yea and that he will bee auenged for sinne but that Gods hand shall euer come neere him or that the euillday shall fall vpon him though he wallow in his owne filthinesse his senslesse soule will neuer allow of Howbeit let euery one of vs beware after the example of these great Scribes who found that to bee true to their particular condemnation which they onely held to be true in their owne generall opinion namely that the Messias was borne but that Christ was he though he wrought with power and taught with authority they vtterly denied it For though in the whole booke of God most of the promises and cursings be set downe in generall yet they are not effectuall to comfort vs nor powerfull to terrifie vs if our owne soules do not assume particularly to our selues as generally to beleeue that whosoeuer is weary shall be refreshed yet shalt thou neuer find rest in thy soule vnlesse thou likewise beleeue that Christ shall euen be the water of life to thee Lastly in the resolution of these Diuines obserue how diuersely men vse the Scripture which are heere set downe to bee of three sorts First the Scribes they vsed them for speculation onely thinking it enough if they so studied them as they could know such a thing should bee strengthening onely their iudgement and neuer suffering it to sinke into their affections Secondly Herod hee inquireth of the Scripture to compasse mischiefe that this babe might likewise haue fallen within his butchery Thirdly the graue wise men they enquire after them with a single eie and an honest heart that being resolued according to the truth they may goe to the worship of the Messias So as euen of those that will bee accounted professors we see there is but one sort onely that bring foorth the simple fruites of righteousnesse Answerable almost to these may we say we haue three sorts of congregations in this time The first of them that loue the euill which they haue contenting and pleasing themselues with a dumbe Minister committing the cure of their soules to them that know no Physicke The second of them that haue not the good they loue they wanting a good Minister and heartily desiring him that he might leade them foorth into the pleasant feedings of the Lord. The third of them that loue not the good they haue enioying a good Minister and not regarding him And all these may well be counted miserable though the affection of the second sort be most righteous The fourth generall circumstance is Herods pretending of piety and vsing of policy to destroy the babe our Sauiour set downe by three circumstances First how after the resolution deliuered he calleth the Wise-men priuily and in secret for this newes came vpon him like the pangs of death and commands them to enquire of the babe not the King for this was it that gauled him to the heart Secondly to returne what successe they had Thirdly he pretendeth a good end namely that he also would goe to worship as they had done In the first of these note two things first his extreame sottishnesse secondly his extreame fury His sottishnesse that hauing a remedy at hand to haue beene sure to haue caught the child namely to haue sent some of his Courtiers vnder pretence of gratifying these Wise men and then hee could not doubt but haue grasped him in his clawes howbeit though this was a matter touched the kingdome and his crowne yet the Wise-men goe alone and he sendeth not one with them Thus the Lord deliuereth his Church out of the pawes of the Lion by striking their enemies with the spirit of giddinesse and astonishment that either they cannot see the way to reuenge or being in their hands they become foolish His extreame fury impiety and audacious hardnesse appeareth in this that hee knowing this babe spoken of by the Prophets was to be set vp and aduanced for King and that heauen and earth could not depose him whom God would haue lifted vp and that considering the starre appeared that these Wise-men came so farre to worship him whereby he could not but know that it was the ordinance of the most high yet hee goeth about to crosse the Lord and to resist his prouidence yea hee knew out of the Oracle cited by his owne Scribes that such an one was to be borne yet hee laboureth to dispossesse him when he might as easily lay siege against the seate of God and seeke to batter heauen or to stay the course of the Sunne or to hold the winds in his fist as to keepe this babe from the kingdome But thus doe the wicked make God an Idoll and so lightly regard him as they dare fight hand to hand with him saying as it is Iob. 21.15 Who is the Almighty that we should serue him Exod. 8. 9. Thus did Pharao beare often plagues sent by the immediate hand of God before he would let the Israelites depart against the expresse charge and commandement sent vnto him by the mouth of Moses And thus did Saul follow Dauid at the heeles to haue had his life 1. Sam. 15.28 though he knew he was set vp of the Loâ—d to succeed him Howbeit we must incline to the counsell of Gamaliel Act. 5.35 to say that if it be of God it will preuaile for how can the hand of the creature destroy that which the breath of the Creator will haue preserued or how can the Lord giue blessing to that course which his hand hath cursed Nay his decrees shall stand vnchangeable being farre more wise then the law of the Medes and Persians Dan. 6.8 that altereth not how euer Herod and his brethren haue made a couenant with hell that come what can come they feare it not for vengeance is both aboue from heauen to smite them and beneath on earth to swallow them and they can no more auoide it then the old world could auoid the floud Further obserue in this speech of Herod to the Wise-men that he also would goe to worship the babe that some man may speake that in hypocrisie to the damnation of his owne soule which another beleeuing in simplicity may heare with comfort For no doubt the Wise-men heere were glad when they heard Herod say he would also worship though himselfe meant nothing lesse Which example we that are Christians must still follow for so long as men beare vp their heads in the Church of God and ioyne with vs in his seruice we must leaue their hearts to him that made them and reioyce that by the leaues of their profession they seeme to be trees of the Lords planting The fift generall point is what befell these Wise-men both in their iourney from Herods Court and
when they came to their iournies end set downe by fiue circumstances First that they went when they were resolued Secondly that the starre appeareth againe and goeth before them Thirdly that it stands vpon the particular place where the babe lay Fourthly their exceeding ioy Fiftly how comming thither they find the babe in a base place yet they are not discouraged but reuerence him and giue him gifts For the first it is shewed that they went alone not one with them though this was the King specially borne for the saluation of the Iewes Wherein wee may admire their ingratitude and the impiety of the Scribes that pointed the way to others and yet vouchsafed not themselues to goe one foot to enquire after Christ Thus may Preachers be as Mercuriales statui set vp aâ— directors of others shewing the way to heauen and yet goe themselues to hell Perhaps they feared the cruelty of the king that if they should haue beene caried with an affection of seeing him it might haue cost them their liues or at least their honours Though it were so yet doth it not excuse their vngodlinesse to preferre the feare of a King that could but kill the body and touch the goods Mark 8.36 before the feare of the great King of the heauens that can destroy both body and soule For though the disciples and Apostles Act. 4.18 bee commanded that they should teach no more in the name of Iesus yet if the burden of the Lord be vpon them they may not but speake vers 20. the things which they haue seene and heard And though Micaiaâ— the Prophet 1. King 22.13 doe know what message will please the King yet though he be smitten on the cheeke and cast into prison hee must deliuer the counsell of the Lord. For as Saint Paul saith Gal. 1.10 If in these things I should please meâ— I were not the seruant of Christ. In that none of the people accompanied these Wise-men obserue their dulnesse and Atheisme that they all stay at home and yet they kept an outward shew and deuotion in seruing God and offered sacrifices which vnlesse they knew that they praefigured the death of Christ what made they of their temple but a butchers shambles Yet by their idlenesse that they would not steppe one foot to see him is perceiued that of the Messias spiritually they knew nothing Which is likewise to be feared of vs in these daies that we onely rest our selues within the reach of the Gospell for that it hath brought vs peace which peace hath purchased for vs profit and promotion but if the state might stand in quiet though Christ were banished from vs or if we might gaine more by Diana of Ephesus Act. 19.24 then by the God of Israel it is to bee doubted Christ might lodge long enough at Bethlem before we would goe to visit him Further obserue if these Wise-men had not left Herod to his canuassing of the matter the Scribes to their speculation the people to their trades if they had respected the example of the mighty or of the learned or considered the danger that it was a matter of treason if it had so beene taken they had not had this glory and honour to haue seene the Messias but they are glad to goe alone though they would be desirous to haue company Whereby we learne that to embrace religion and to ioyne our selues with the congregation of the Saints it is good in going if wee can get company for the greater blessing fals vpon a multitude howbeit we must haue this resolution to go what danger soeuer may befall and not to stay vntill others goe for thou shalt neuer see the Lord Iesus if thou stay till all Hierusalem doe goe with thee to Bethlem These Wise-men might haue said with themselues Wherefore should we goe see him since his owne people will not as Iudas asked Christ Ioh. â— 22 Why doest thou shew thy selfe to vs and not to the world but they take no occasion of stay but are resolute to goe alone Now if these heathen men were so earnest as to admit of nothing which might hinder them from beholding Christ in the flesh how much more ought wee to bee eager to heare Christ in his word and to see him in the Sacrament The Queene of Saba shall rise vp in iudgement against vs that came so farre to heare the wisdome of Salomon 1. Kings 10.1 and yet as Christ speaketh Mat. 12.42 a greater then Salomon is heere yet are we negligent in attending the voice of God Now for the second circumstance namely that the starre went before them consider the wonderfull wisdome of God that he doeth so qualifie and moderate the trials and afflictions of his seruants that euen to the greatest temptations if they mistrust not he giueth a most blessed issue for it might haue stricken these men with a strange astonishment and driuen them into great perplexity that they being of speciall reputation in their country and comming this tedious iourney and hauing such colde entertainment both in the Kings court and of the meaner people and hauing lost their direction the starre being vanished these things might greatly haue dismaied them not to haue gone any further yet they proceeding forward in their obedience the light that was quenched was againe of the Lord reuiued and with this they were comforted greatly seeing the resolution of the Priests concurring with the dumbe message of the starre Wherein also marke that the starre guided them to the particular place where the babe lay for if they had come to Bethlem it is likely none there knew it Christ his birth being a thing not dreamt of and he being a babe vnregarded and so much the more because he comes of the house of Dauid And if they had enquired of wicked men for such a thing they would but haue scorned them or else sought to haue intrapped them if of good men they had indangered themselues by discrying it Therfore not to need any helpe the Lord from heauen pointeth out the place vnto them wherin for our further instruction learne that God in euery good purpose doth goe before vs by his grace to make vs willing Phil. 2.13 as Saint Paul speaketh and with the same grace doth follow vs and confirme vs in the first worke that we shall neuer wash our hands in vaine but that as we are by his direction come to Ierusalem to seeke after Christ so wee shall by the same direction go strait to Bethlem where we shall see him as Dauid saith Psalm 25.12 They that feare the Lord shall know how to choose the right way For their reioycing at the sight of the starre appearing againe it implieth they were strangely discomforted at the losse of it Where note that if the Lord doe at any time quench the light of his spirit in vs or change the pleasure and eclipse the ioy of his countenance if sometimes wee cannot apply to our soules the sweet
certainely set downe but it is probable and likely that it was not till Mary had recouered the weaknes of her child-birth Secondly heerein consider the substance of the message containing these foure things first that Ioseph must take the babe and his mother hee doth not say his wife for the Angell had before satisfied him for that matter Secondly the place whither he must goe to Egypt the worst of all other Thirdly the time he should stay there set downe indefinitely till hee was called away Fourthly a reason of this commandement expressed to releeue the weaknesse of Ioseph though the commandement it selfe had been sufficient because Herod sought to destroy the child Out of the first circumstance of the time learne that God giueth and alloweth no long time of peace and truce to his seruants whom he will make mirrors of patience but hee sendeth one trouble in the necke of another that though the life of man be but as a tale told yet the estate of a Christian soule hath many fractions and interruptions before it can passe like the weauers shuttle through the web so as the breathing time which they haue had is but to enable them to further strength for that which succedeth Heere being in this place set downe how the Lord mingled the sweetnesse of the gifts brought to this babe by the men of Persia with the bitternesse of an immediate persecution by the hand of Herod the King to teach Ioseph and in him all of vs that when we haue had honour together with the profession of the Gospell we may not flatter and perswade our selues of the continuance of this but bee armed to stand to the truth and to the acknowledgement of the Lord Iesus both in honour and dishonour For Mary as she had this comfort to see the babe her sonne honoured and worshipped of these Wisemen so had she this sorrow and discomfort mixed therewithall in the night to trusse vp her furniture and to flie Thus fared it with her sonne at another time who Mat. 21.8 comming riding on the Sabboth to Hierusalem had acclamations and cries of the people Hosanna to the Sonne of Dauid blessed be he that commeth in the name of the Lord yea had the greatest glory that euer happened to any earthly Prince to haue garments strawed in the way for him to tread on thereby the more royally to entertaine him yet after all this within fiue daies he is exclaimed on and tumultuously they crie Crucifie him crucifie him his bloud be vpon vs and our children To teach vs that neither prosperity puffe vs vp nor aduersity cast vs downe knowing that it is the Lords will and pleasure that there should be an interchangeable course of these things As Simeon prophesied Luk. 2.35 that a sword should pierce Maries soule which euen now was fulfilled being commanded to take her heeles to teach her that she should not expect any great state in this life though she was the mother of the King of glory but that euen shee should be fashioned after her owne Sonne to come to a crowne by the crosse Heere then is condemned the daintinesse of those professors that will waite no longer at the Lords table then they may be fed from his trencher and which doe loue the practise of the Gospell onely for the peace of the Gospell For Ioseph may not bee discouraged though he bee driuen to flie with the Lord of life in his armes but heereby may he be secured of safety hauing his Sauiour with him And on this may we all rest that 〈◊〉 wee bee driuen to flight for the cause of Christ our feet shall 〈◊〉 leade vs to the wings of Christ where we shall be cherished euen in Egypt a place of darknesse and disdaine to the truth 〈◊〉 God For the second circumstance which is the place wither they must flie it cannot be thought but Ioseph was distracted and wearied with sundry cogitations yea and perplexed with deepe sorrowes to see that this King of glorie must bee forced to flie from the cruelty of Herod and to such a place as was alwares an enemy to the Church of God Howbeit heerein wee may obserue how sometimes the Lord sheweth but a sparkle and portion of his power in the deliuery of his seruants though at other times hee openly sheweth himselfe for their protection in great glorie and maiesty as in the case of Eliah 2. King 1.9 when the souldiers came to him and scoffed him saying Man of God come downe presently the arme of God was made naked and fire came downe and consumed them So did the Lord deale with Elisha 2. King 6.18 who hauing discouered the secrets spoken in the King of Syriahs chamber the King in indignation sends foorth against one man hauing but Gehezi to wait on him and hoast of armed men to compasse the place where hee was and when they came thinking to haue caught him they were smitten with sudden blindnesse and Elisha in a holy zeale of Gods glory leadeth them to a city where but for him they had beene all slaine So Daniel chap. 6.7.22 he is put into the Lions denne sealed with the Kings owne signet as escape out he could not which since it is so the mouths of the Lions are shut that they cannot hurt him heere is maiesty but now Iesus his owne sonne he must flie and shall not be rescued by any immediate hand of his Father heere is a diuerse dispensation The children in the fire Dan. 3.22 though it consumed them that cast them in yet doe not their cloaths so much as smell of it and shall wee thinke that the hand of the Lord was now shortned or his power abated that hee could not haue wrought as mightily for the safety of his owne sonne God forbid Peter we see is cast into the gaole Act. 12.8 but the Angell of the Lord openeth the doore and bids him preach with confidence and â—hen hee was condemned the next day to bee executed lying â—ound with two great chaines the Angell with one blow vnlooâ—eth them both bringeth him through the souldiers and an iron gate flieth open to giue him passage So Paul Act. 16.26 he is deliuered by an earth-quake that shakes the prison and the gouernours are faine to intreat him to go foorth Thus can the praiers of Gods seruants obtaine the ministery of Angels to disarme the power of Sathan and to frustrate the malice of the wicked Howbeit on the other side how the Lord suffereth as it were his power to bee blasted vnder a wonderfull kind of infirmity wee haue equall examples in the Scripture We see Eliah 1. King 19.3 that before could command fire from heauen must now flie from the face of Iezabel and is driuen to such an exigent that hee cries out vnto the Lord euen to take away his life So the spies that came to see Iericho Iosh 2.4 and were sent from Ioshua the Lieutenant of God to take possession of the land of Canaan so
were the nailes that fastned Christ to the Crosse wee must weepe and cry as one mourneth for his onely sonne and first borne and there must be such a compunction of the spirit as to crie with the hearers of Peter Act. 2.37 What shall we doe and with Dauid Psal 6.6 to wash our bed with teares and so to mourne as if we heard the Lord summoning vs to iudgement for our sinnes are not lighter then Dauids that our sorrow should be lesse then his And when we haue attained to this to be pierced to the soule with sorrow not for any discomforts in this life but for that we haue offended God and haue exercised our selues in this not as in a pang that shall perplex vs for the time but that wee haue daily ripped and laied our hearts naked before the Lord then from hence springeth forth the third fruit amendment of our sinnes and repentance for them which standeth in two parts first in the forsaking of the old sinne secondly in inclining to the contrary vertue for the repentance of an vlurer is not restitution only but with Zaccheus Luke 19.8 to restore and to be mercifull to the poore as before he was vnmercifull for drunkards not onely to leaue the combat of their cups but to forsake that company and to obserue all kind of abstinence whereby he may be more fit for his calling and in iudgement to condemne it and in affection to abhor it both in himselfe and others so as briefly to repent is not to be as thou hast bene but to be in Christian duties that thou hast not beene For the second point which is the reason of the exhortation by the word Kingdome of heauen vnderstand the manifestation of the Messias which as a â—â—ately monarch shall rule in the hearts of men such as shall bee gathered by the Gospell with a wonderfull spirituall maiesty by his word and graces first leading them by the Gospell to haue their conuersation in heauen while they liue heere whereupon gather there is a double kingdome first of administratory prouidence which is that wherby the Lord ruleth ouer all euen the diuels secondly of royall preheminence in his church which is threefold first in their beginning by imperfect sanctification when men translated drawen from the power of sin are brought to the obedience of the Lord Iesus the second confirmed by perfect sanctification in the soules of the saints already departed the third fully to be accomplished when wee shall bee crowned of the Lord both in soule and body with perfect and perpetuall glory when God shall raigne in his Sonne his Sonne in his Church and his Church triumph in them both for euer Now this spirituall maiesty of Christ setling and inthronizing himselfe in the hearts of men is far more magnificent then any earthly throne prescribing vs lawes within which we are to bound our selues for in a kingdome there are foure things requisite first a King to gouerne secondly subiects to obey thirdly lawes to keepe in awe fourthly authority to execute them Now in this kingdome of light Christ is the King the faithfull be the subiects the word of God the lawes the power of the spirit the authority to execute them so that if by our subiection to the word the little flocke of Christ be increased the workes of the diuell bee destroied the enemies of God be subuerted and sinne bee subdued in the strength thereof then 〈◊〉 being gathered into this first kingdome which consisteth in the regeneration of the spirit may assuredly waite for the expectation of the other kingdome which standeth in the perfection 〈◊〉 all glory And we may the better vnderstand this by weighing the diuersity of Kingdomes which the diuell hath these being double first on earth secondly in hell On earth the reprobate being his subiects their corrupt affections their lawes 〈◊〉 their being giuen ouer of God to follow those wicked waies being the power to execute them So as in all those places bâ—â— they neuer so well polished to the eye which haue not sufficiâ—â—â— power of the Gospell to saue them â—or which haue it notatâ—â—â— or which haue it in a counterfet manner and measure or whâ—â—â— hauing it sincerely Mat. 7.6 doe flie like dogs to rend them in peeces thâ—â— bring it in these is the kingdome of darknesse set vp and sauing for the elects sake which shall bee taken out of them by the manifestation of Gods grace it were but a cage of filthy birds and the Synagogue of Satan For the second which is in hell it is that wherein vnmercifull Diues now lieth Luk. 16.24 and cannot haue so much refreshing as to coole his tongue and wherein after this life the wicked and impenitent shall bee tormented with endlesse paine The consideration whereof may driue vs to the meditation of the Lords bounty that hath prepared another place for vs if we follow the counsell of Iohn Baptist to amend our liues and to reforme our waies euen such a place wherein we shall behold and enioy the beauty of his glorie for euer Further obserue though Iohn Baptist willeth them to repent and amend yet it proueth no ability or naturall inclination in a man to doe this no more then when Christ saith Mat. 11.28.29 Come vnto me and take vp my yoake it argueth no power of our selues to come for so much himselfe setteth downe in another place where hee saith No man can come vnlesse my Father drawe him But the end of this is Iohn 6.44 not that the commandement is giuen to meet with our power to performe it but as Rom. 3.20 that thereby might come the knowledge of sinne for when wee see our weakenesse that we cannot doe it and our wretchednesse that we haue done the contrary as that where we should haue repented of our sins we haue rather increased them it leads vs to seeke grace in Christ pardon for the sinne and power of his spirit to forsake it So as in the commandement know thou oughtest to doe it in the correction of the Lord know thou hast not done it in not doing it know thy condemnation in praier and faith thou knowest where to haue it in thy conuersion thou knowest where thou hast receiued it and in thy perseuerance know by whom thou doest retaine it And albeit all commandements are of three sorts first such as command our first conuersion secondly that command our obedience to the Lord after our conuersion thirdly that command our perseuerance after wee haue begun obedience yet we shall see the strength of all these commeth from the Lord. For the first Zach. 1.3 there is a commandement giuen to turne to the Lord and Ioel 2.12 this is more particularly set downe that it must be a turning with all the heart But how shall this be wrought Obserue Ephraims speech to the Lord Ier. 31.18 Conuert thou me and I shall be conuerted So Deut. 10.16 Moses commandeth that the people should circumcise the
foreskin of their hearts that is that they should change their vile affections but how this must be done appeareth Deut. 30.6 The Lord thy God will circumcise thy heart so Deut. 39.19 there is a commandement to chuse life That thou and thy seed may liue the performance whereof is Ezech. 36.26 A new heart saith the Lord I will giue you and a new spirit I will put into you and I will take away the stony heart out of thy body and I will giue you a heart of flesh which place doeth fully answer all suppositions of our owne ability for if there bee any pliablenesse in a stone then is there so in man For the second we are commanded to liue well and to worke but whence this proceedeth appeareth Philip. 2.13 It is God that worketh in you both the will and the deed so 2. Cor. 7.1 there is a commandement giuen by S. Paul that we should cleanse our selues and 1. Iohn 3.5 Euery man that hath hope purgeth himselfe and 2. Tim. 2.21 He that is a vessell of honour purgeth himselfe but how this is done is set downe Ezech. 36.25 I saith the Lord will powrâ— cleane water vpon you and yee shall be cleane and as the Apostle saith Hebr. 9.14 The bloud of Christ purgeth the conscience from dead workes For the third we are commanded to stand fast and to hold fast our profession so Acts 14.22 Barnabas exhorteth to continue in the faith but from whence this commeth Paul teacheth vs Ephes 4.30 The Lord make you strong for it is â—ee that hath sealed you to the day of redemption and 2. Thessal 1.11 The Lord make you woorthy of this calling and fulfill all the good pleasure of his goodnesse and the worke of faith with power and 1. Thess 5.24 Faithfull is he which calleth you which will also doe it By which wee may perceiue that this exhortation to Repent and other such like inserted in the Scripture are but to wheâ— vs on and to set an edge vpon our praiers and desires that wee may fetch these graces out of the closet and bosome of our Sauiour Christ who is as ready to giue as wee to aske Further learne hence that forasmuch as the most vehement and pithy exhortation to obedience is taken from the manifestation of Christ that the Gospell euen as it is the Gospell requireth reformation of life howsoeuer it bee charged either to giue too much occasion to sinne as that being cleansed in the bath of Christs bloud we may abandon our selues to vncleannesse or to make too much restraint as it were from sinne as that wee must abstaine from all apparence of euill for saith the Gospell 2. Thess 5 2â— 1. Iohn 3.8 Hee that doeth not labour to purge himselfe in euery thing is of the diuell Wherein we must consider that there is a double couenant first of workes by the law which being obserued giueth life but being broken but in cogitation onely doth damne a man secondly of grace that all that beleeue shall bee saued Now in euery couenant there is a restipulation or mutuall agreement of both parties ours in the law was that we would doe what was commanded in grace that wee will beleeue that we may bee saued for as no man can be saued by the law but by absolute obedience so no man shall be saued by the Gospell but by faith and repentance for this is that God requireth of vs to beleeue and amend Againe obserue that when we preach repentance we preach not the law but the Gospell for the law admits of no repentance for though wee could now obserue all that is written in the law yet should we be damned vnlesse we could satisfie for that was broken in our first conception we being borne in the filthinesse of nature Now there is no way of saluation for circumcised or vncircumcised for Iew nor Gentile before the law nor after either before our conuersion in the time of our infidelity or after our conuersion in the time of repentance but onely in the bloud of Christ whom by the power of the holy Ghost by the instrument of the word as the second cause we doe by faith apprehend vnto our euerlasting peace Thus much is set foorth by Saint Paul Rom. 8.1 that there is nothing but condemnation to â—hem that are without Christ and none are in Christ but they â—hat haue receiued the spirit of Christ and none hath this spirit â—ut he that hath receiued the gift of faith which doth ingraft vs â—â—to Christ and none hath faith but hee that hath repentance and none hath repentance but he whose soule is changed cleansed in his conscience reformed in his affections so that howsoeuer he slippeth through infirmity yet his full endeuour is alwaies to please the Lord and no mans soule is changed whose life is not already amended For this must declare a purified conscience and none hath amended his life who doth deliberately persist in any grosse sinne so that whatsoeuer purposelie grieueth the spirit and smiteth God by his sinne hee is not in Christ but consequently in the state of condemnation except hee repent for this that is spoken of 1. Iohn 5.3 Hee that is borne of God keepeth his commandements and they bee not burdensome to him For this is the new couenant saith the Lord Ier. 31.31 I will make with you I will pardon your sinnes and write my Law in your hearts that is whomsoeuer I will pardon I will reforme their hearts both inward and outward mortification that they shall be obedient to my Law So that whosoeuer hath not receiued power to amend his life hee neuer felt the power of God to the pardoning of his sinne for he neuer giueth saith alone but it is euer ioyned with an ability from the same spirit 〈◊〉 amend the life so as vnlesse outwardly thou bee amended that thy light doe shine before men both in thy conuersation and in thy actions for any peace the Gospell can preach vnto thee thou maiest feare thou art in the state of condemnation And if thou hardenest thy heart against this sweet sound of the Lords voice hee will at the length scorne thee and thou maiest crie and not be heard for Esau may weepe too late Gen. 27.38 for we are therefore to repent because by grace we are sure to bee saued as Saint Peter saith 1. Pet. 1.17 if yee call God Father that is if ye will be his children passe your time in feare because he hath redeemed you by his bloud Luke 1.75 Leuit 11.44 So saith the Gospell It yee holy as your heauenly Father is holy for children must be of liâ—â— disposition to their father and he that worketh euill is of the dâ—â—â— as Christ speaketh Iohn 8.44 So Paul Rom. 12.1 doth beseeâ— them by the merits of Christ a forcible argument to perswade that they offer vp their bodies a holy sacrifice vnto God sheâ—ing that the greatest matter to inforce vs to reformation is
separates for it is the same word of life in it selfe but not to them that eate it not to the elect it is effectually conueied to the reprobate it is truely offered by God but separate by their vnbeleefe Therefore let vs consider the analogy and naturall relation in baptisme the externall thing is water such as is common the thing inward is the very bloud of Christ answered by the signe The application of water to the clensing of the body is answered by the applying of the holy Ghost the effect of water is to purifie from filth so is it of the bloud of Christ to purge from sinne and this two waies by killing and renewing by nortifying and quickning by the dipping in the water is represented the death of Christ and his resurrection signified by pulling out of the water that as we are buried with him in Baptisme so we shall rise with him by his spirit Why but hath Iohn no power but to put on water euery man may doe so and how is it then that 2. Cor. 3.6 Paul saith God hath made vs ministers of the spirit and not of the letter for there he compareth the Law to the Gospell Moses to the Apostles Moses gaue vnto the people the two tables which was onely a commandement externall for he could not change his owne heart nor apply his owne soule to the performance of the law but it was onely as if a man should write to a blind man to bid him reade or to a deafe man to bid him heare And can Paul doe any more to conuert the Corinths No but this is the difference the preaching of the Gospell which is the ministery of the spirit doth not onely require faith but giueth faith to be saued for of it selfe it is as easie to keepe the law as to beleeue Why but Paul saith to Timothy 1. Tim. 4.6 Attend on the worke of preaching to saue thy selfe and others and Paul of himselfe saith I begat you and Mal. 4.6 it was prophesied of this Iohn that he should conuert the hearts of men This is most true when the externall and internall doe ioyne and iumpe together and when they are not compared by opposition but are comprehensiuely taken together then we can bind and loose sinnes and as Leuit 16.16 then the Priest shall make thy soule cleane But as it was said that there was in paradise Genes 3.22 the tree of life not that it had any life in it but that they that should eate of it should liue for euer and so of the tree of knowledge which was so called by the effect it wrought making vs to know what good we lost and what nakednesse we fell into so it is said that we forgiue sinnes Iohn 20.23 because the word of reconciliation is put into our mouthes not that we doe it by any absolute authority but necessarily because our commission extendeth to it by God And so all morall matters vnder the law were but a meere pageant sauing that they sealed to them the inward which was the blood of Christ and where such efficacy was giuen to the sacrifices there the inward thing was attributed to the outward so as we must still hold that all power and sufficiency is of God 2. Cor. 3.5 Further obserue that Iohn of necessitie must giue water or else Christ can giue no bloud and except there be planting and watering nothing can grow So as we must learne to submit our selues to the ministery else can wee not ordinarily expect for any grace at Gods hands for he giues but increase and blessing to his worke-mens labour and though the voice of the Preacher be but a vanishing voice wanting power to affect the conscience and vertue to illuminate the eies for the voice cannot pierce the soule yet wee must humble our selues to Iohns ministery for by this voice doth the Lord giue life and as hee cannot hope for fruit that neuer sowed nor expect for wine that neuer planted no more can hee looke for life that neuer heard for faith commeth by hearing Rom. 10.17 and without faith there is no saluation So as vnlesse we doe embrace this ordinance of God to follow them whom hee hath made his armes to reach forth vnto vs the bread of life we can neuer beleeue and except we desire to be sealed with the great seale of heauen committed vnto them wee shall neuer be saued for as it is said Gen. 17.14 euery soule contemptuously refusing circumcision shall bee cut off and he that despiseth the bread doth betray and crucifie the Lord Iesus as the Iewes did that bad away with him Iohn must be regarded because he puts on water for who is not glad to receiue his pardon by the person of any and why should their feet bee contemptible that bring vs such newes from the mouth of God And if wee dare not in paine of damnation but thinke reuerently of the seales that is of water and bread in the Sacraments how much more must wee reuâ—â—â—ce the doctrine that is of far greater maiesty for the Sacraments are but blankes without the word Further consider heere in Iohns baptizing to amendment of life that as all Sacraments are couenants and in couenants there is alway something agreed on betweene both parties so in Baptisme God promiseth to receiue Christ to redeeme the holy Ghost to sanctifie and on the other side we promise to beleeue this and to repent vs of our transgressions For as Baptisme sealeth vnto vs remission of sinne so also doth it seale as it were from vs amendment of life and to whom soeuer the Lord sealeth this assurance that he will saue him to him also he sealeth regeneration and newnesse of life And as Paul saith Rom. 2.26 if vncircumcision beleeue well it shall bee saued rather then circumcision that is if the outward signe bee separated from the inward and not accompanied with cleannesse of heart and obedience to the commandement hee that wants the outward seale and yet is circumcised in heart is more to bee accounted of then the other Therefore let vs looke and take heed we performe the vow wee made before God and his Angels in our baptisme namely as to beleeue the promises so to repent and reforme our liues for he that will assure himselfe of the benefite of Baptisme must see what power he hath to subdue his corruptions He will baptize you with the holy Ghost and with fire That is by the holy Ghost Christ will seale the pardon of their sinnes who hath the same power that fire hath as first to burne vp all trash and stubble secondly to purifie things that are to be purged thirdly to giue light in darkenesse fourthly to quicken things that are benummed and stiffe with cold So as let vs examine our selues whether wee haue felt these effects of this spirit for if he filthinesse and frâ—â—â—dnesse of our nature be burnt vp and consumed if our harts be swept and cleansed from vile and loose
word in the ordinance of God should goe before the seale and in this respect it is necessary yet is it a Sacrament though there be no preaching and the want of the word doth not abolish the nature of the action So we must labour that all thing that sauour of corruption may be remoued yet not to seuer our selues from the Church by reason of some abuses And heere those are confuted that will submit themselues to some commandements and not to others We thinke no man can be saued without Baptisme if hee contemne it and why doest thâ—â— not aswell labour to haue thy child nurtured vp in faith and religion No man will come to the Sacrament without examination for if he do we account it damnable or who is he that taking the bread in the Supper would be found asleepe yet we thrust our selues into the temple to heare the Lord speake vnto vs not communing with our hearts before we come and suffering oâ—â— selues to be caught with sleepe when we are come And whence proceedeth this but that we doe not esteeme it as righteous as ordinance of God to come to the doctrine with preparation as to the Sacrament Certaine it is many may bee saued without Bptisme but being baptized and despising preaching if hee may haue it he is sure to be damned for what is the seale vnlesse there be a graunt precedent But we are almost like vnto the Pharisees that thought it no sinne to sweare by the altar but to sweare by the oblation on the altar was an hainous matter so to sweare by the Temple it was nothing Math. 23.18 but otherwise to sweare by the gold in the Temple which is most strange since the gold is nothing vnlesse it bee sanctified by the Temple So the Word doth separate and sanctifie the water and the bread and not they the Word for it hath life without them and who taught them to distinguish thus For if we will all go to Iohn to be baptized of him so must wee also to heare him preach Let vs beware therefore how wee leape at a Gnat and swallow a Camell Ioh. 13.8 Peter would as faine be cleansed as the rest of the Apostles then must he not be so nice as to deny this mercy to himselfe to haue Christ wash his feet But as we must measure euery thing by the commandement so must we likewise esteeme them according to the dignity and order that God hath commanded for this shall bee the best fulfilling of righteousnesse And Iesus when he was baptised c. Heere the Euangelist setteth downe what followed immediatly after Christs baptising namely the ordaining of him by an heauenly Oracle to be the great Doctor of the Church There were many glorious sights and apparitions whereby was testified to Iohn and the people that this was an extraordinary man By opening the heauens must bee vnderstood that they were as it were cut asunder that thereby they might know that this man was not to be considered as in the infirmitie of man but as one come from heauen Further Iohn and the people saw with their bodily eyes the bodily shape of a doue by which was represented Sacramentally an extraordinary presence of the holy Ghost which though it be euery where and so cannot be limâ—ted any where yet was it neuer so much present any where as in this place whereby was signified the perfusing and powring of all gifts and graces vpon the humane nature of the Lord Iesus And after their sight had beene thus confirmed yet was there a more excellent signe a voice from the liuing God that this man and this person that stood before them aggreuating and gathering himselfe among the company of sinners this poore man appearing but in the basenesse of this flesh was the very naturall Sonne of God begot by an incomprehensible generation in whom his soule delighted So as the summe is this There are testimonies giuen from heauen to Iohn and the people by sight and by hearing that this man that was but newly baptized was the onely and alone peace-maker of the Church The testimonies be three first the opening of the heauens secondly the descending of the doue thirdly the voice from heauen and the matter of the voice For the first vnderstand that albeit Christ had the heauens opened in part for the confirmation of his owne soule that hee was appointed to bee the great ruler of the Church who in his humanity had need of such a confirmation and that in part they were opened to giue him security to vndergoe this great office yet it was done especially for the confirming of Iohn and the people as Ioh. 12. A voice came from heauen saying I haue glorified him which came saith Christ vers 30. not for me but for your sakes So as heereby generally obserue in that the heauens are opened to authorize him to be the great Teacher that our duty is to heare him and the greater shall our condemnation be if we doe it not For though others speake by commission from God as Iohn and the Prophets yet this is true spoken of in the Hebrewes that if they went not vnpunished that despised them that spake from the earth that is being but men much lesse shall they escape that despise him who speaketh from heauen And since the Prophets Luk. 16.29 are to be heard and Iohn speaking in the authority of God much more are we to take heede that we neglect not the words of this great Teacher that speakes from heauen being God in flesh For the second testimony first may be demanded whether Iesus was destitute of this spirit before And if not why it is said now to light on him Colos 2 9. It is certaine as the Apostle teacheth that the God head dwelt bodily in his flesh and neuer any creature had so much as hee from the first moment of his conception And in that it seemes now to descend vpon him vnderstand that before hee led a priuate life and the time of his manifestation was not come at this time hee abstained from shewing any worke of his mediatorship and in this priuat course of life he had such a portion of the spirit as was meete but now when he was to exercise his office he hath his soule endued with a more excellent measure of grace Hereupon it is said Esa 61.1 The spirit of the Lord came vpon me to preach good tidings c. comming then in a speciall manner vpon him where we learne that as Christ in the lineaments and proportion of his bodie grew and increased so did he also in the graces of his soule and inward vertues as Luk. 2.52 hee increased in wisedome and in stature and in fauour both with God and men And howsoeuer hee had by right appertaining to him all grace yet it was powred downe by degrees and the greatest measure of all was at the time of his ascension The grace hee hath receiued is farre aboue
hand of a souldier Ephes 6.17 and this is that wee vrge that euery man may beare his owne sword since euery one is to fight and in the iustice of the Law of Armes it should bee so since wee know not how soone we shall be assaulted and except they will discharge vs of the Lords seruice and say that we are no Souldiers to combat against the corruptions of the flesh and suggestions of the diuell it is a wrong not to bee suffered thus to haue the weapon wrested out of our hands Yet I cannot but commend the wit of the Clergy for they had not sold their wares vnlesse they had folded the peoples eies wherein they haue done like theeues that put out the candle that they may rifle more safely in the darke so they wisely haue sought their vantage that their vile filthy merchandize of Masses and such like might bee vented abroad which would lie rotting at home vpon their hand if men might be suffered to bring any light with them into their pack-houses Oh but they say they haue kept it but from hogges and dogges Yea and from sheepe and lambes too besides that many are vncleane in their liues which yet are not hogges But in this they bewray a cleane contrary spirit to that wherewith our Sauiour Christ was conducted for hee oft preached in the hearing of knowen hogges and dogges the Scribes and Pharisees lest for their sakes the children should bee defrauded of their bread whereas on the contrary they depriue the children of their appointed portion lest the dogges should happily snatch at it which is no reason that it should bee kept from the iust owners because there be some vsurpers by Yea but saith Stapleton by searching the Scripture diligently they haue erred shamefully This is as if one that were to traine vp a child to be an archer should giue him this precept that by aâ—ming at the marke most surely hee should misse most foully Whereas men haue erred onely because they sought it not diligently enough and though many haue missed yet heerein haue they beene brought to a conscience to craue the Lords helpe in guiding their hands that they may come as neare to the price of Christs glory as may be Well forsooth to gratifie the people they haue now giuen them as they terme it the Rhemish Testament but as the cursings of the people haue hitherto pierced their soules and runne them thorough for ingrossing into their hands the graine of life so now they will be as sore and sharpe against them for selling them such mustie mildewd and blassed graine neither is their impiety lesse now in poisoning them then it was before in staruing them The second sort of men that wring this sword 〈◊〉 the people are they that dare not but allow some instruments for tillage yet they content themselues with bare reading as if they would haue a souldier but halfe armed like vnto the subtill practise of the Philistims who to keepe 1. Sam. 13.19 the Lords people alway in slauery permitted no vse of weapon vnto them a few excepted whereby they would shew grace vnto them Heereupon men are to be exhorted not to except against them that come to feed at a Sermon hauing none at home For wee ought to learn in this schoole of defence how to handle our weapon and Seruice is commanded by the law not to exclude Preaching but to goe with it so as if they come for conscience to heare and not for contempt to their owne Pastor at home they are to be permitted without complaint Heere also are they to be charged that hauing gifts and being Christs Lieutenants yet neglect to traine vp those souldiers that are to serue vnder their band And by this meanes many of them are strongly assaulted in their absence taking the fleece and not looking to the sheepe and sitting to guide the sterne and yet suffering the vessell to bee blowne about with euery tempest For it comes to passe oft times that some of the flocke are taken with the trembling of the heart and dismaied by the terror of conscience Sathan hath driuen them vnto wanting a teacher to bridle his rage and to answer his so phistry and to salue the wound of the distressed so that their faith is so dangerously assailed as sometimes they are strangled with despaire whereas for any thing such a teacher knoweth his disease might haue beene cured by praier and for any thing he knoweth also hee may pay the price of his bloud Againe though the iudgement doth not pursue them thus far yet sometimes through these hot conflicts they grow senslesse leading a long life in feare and leauing an ill example of a miserable end whereas if their want of knowledge and experience had beene supplied by the lippes of their guides there had been great hope they might haue preuailed Now for them that depriue themselues of this iewell and fling this weapon from them saying that they beleeue as the Church beleeueth and so hang their faith vpon the hookes of anothers beleefe and being miserably abused refuse to reade the word saying God keepe them from the new and old Testament for if there bee such bookes they are bookes of controuersie but thinke if they come to a Masse it is enough though they beleeue they know not what It is to bee lamented to see that they haue thus put foorth their eies to abuse them after as they list And thus haue they all the secrets of the people brought vnto them by their auricular confessions keeping their owne iugling and playing fast and loose from the peoples sight because they hide away the glasse of the word wherein they might view their owne deformities and the scabs of their instructers Which is all one as if a man being ready to goe a dangerous iourney wherein he were sure to meet with riflers and being well appointed for the purpose should bee perswaded to goe but in no case to carry his weapon with him Wherefore let vs not hang our swords vpon other mens backes for we shall be iudged according to our owne workes but let vs still holde the sword in one hand and the shield in the other for wee are beset on euery side our sleepe is a thing to tempt vs single life and mariage are things to tempt vs yea there is no minute wherin we are not assaulted Let vs therfore since the Lord hath furnished vs with all things fit for the warre-fare and since Christ hath sanctified by example this weapon of the word vnto vs in the like conflict let vs apply our hearts to reade it and striue to haue this light both in our liues and in our mouths for it is necessary for the king to reade and lay vp that hee may command not through the pride of his heart things that are vnlawfull and for the people lest in too great basenesse of minde they should obey man rather then God Act. 4.20 Now for them that thinke
Sathan such a babe as he will bee out-faced with a word of defyance scorning at reproofe saying They will shield themselues from Sathan aswell as they that admonish them the foule feend shall haue no power of them and yet continue in the obstinacie of their harts labouring to extinguish the feeling of conscience that they may liue more licentiously they shall proue that Sathan can beare a few words so he be sure of the soule for they be but feathers and it is a lamentable way to defie a Lion and yet to come within his clutches thy soule hee will account gaine enough But he answering said It is written c. Heere followeth the resistance Christ made by the sword of the spirit to the temptation of the diuell Wherein are to bee obserued two parts first that he vseth the word to beate backe his fiery dart secondly what text he chose and the sense thereof in which there are two parts set downe the first negatiue Man liueth not by bread onely the second affirmatiue but by the word and promise of God if the meanes faile For the first of these consider hee doth not gratifie Sathan so much as to tell him whether he bee Gods Sonne or no neither doth hee worke any miracle as hee could haue done as well as pay the tribute out of the fishes mouth Mat. 17. vers 27. but he tels him plainely his speech is vntrue for a meere naturall man may liue without bread much more I that haue a priuiledge aboue men by my heauenly generation Where we learne to haue this resolution that vsing lawfull meanes how euer things sueceed or prosper that wee stand vpon the promise of God that wee shall neuer want a thing which shall continue firme when the mines of the Indies shall faile and a promise that no earthly Prince can make because hee cannot assure himselfe of his owne estate For he that did raine downe Angels food Exod. 16.15 not which they made but which they did minister he that could make the shooes of the Israelites not to weare cause water Num. 20.8 to issue out of a hard rocke command the winds to bring quailes in such a multitude sustaine Eliah 1. King 17.4 by the ministery of Rauens that hath at sometime Mat. 15.36 fed so many thousands with a few fishes the same God hath giuen vs his word that his prouidence shall bee as watchfull ouer vs not that we should looke to be fed by miracles or not to vse the meanes to feed our selues but thinke that come should grow without sowing as it did 2. King 19.29 in Hezechiahs time but that we may bee assured his hand is not now shortned for we doe not looke to be rapt vp to heauen as Enach was Gen. 5.24 before the Law or as Eliah was 2. King 2.12 after the law yet doe we expect that our soules shall go thither as did Lazarus Luk. 16.22 So though wee are not to expect to bee enabled forty daies to fast yet hee that did it this once did it to confirme vs that the same power of his Father doth still continue And among all Christs sermons hee euer tooke most perswasible reasons to make an impression of this in his disciples minds and to roote out that humour of worldlie pensiuenesse and carking carefulnesse that they might come to a meditation of the Lords prouidence As Luk. 12.22 Be not immoderatly carefull to heape vp vnto your selues riches for no mans life standeth in his goods which albeit in iudgement we discerne of yet in affection we are ouertaken And to perswade this he bringeth the Parable of the rich man vers 17. who when he had spent his care to fill his barnes and had thought to haue blest his soule in his substance the same night was depriued of his life Christ in that place shewing all care to be double first for the backe what we shall put on secondly for the belly what wee shall eate and perswadeth vs not to distrust the Lord in either the life is more then meate therefore he that gaue thee the one being greater will also giue thee the other being lesse Consider the rauens the Lord feeeds them and can he haue lesse regard of his children Insinuating vnto vs that wee should not feare the persecution which is accompanied with scarcity not stirring vp men to desperate courses to entangle themselues in needles troubles but hauing the crosse laid vpon them by others not brought vpon them by themselues then in a holy resolution of the cause not to feare for fiue sparrowes shall be bought for two farthings and yet not a feather of these much lesse shall a haire of thy head fall without Gods prouidence Secondly he perswades vs by this that our care can doe vs no good without Gods blessing For apparell wee see the Lillies garnished with such beauty as exceedeth Salomon in his glorie and if hee thus doatheth the grasse of the field much more will he prouide for vs. O that our hearts could conceiue the comfortable security that Christ giueth vs in resting vnder the wings of his Father for he is the same God now no lesse carefull then he was then if the fault were not in our infidelity that wee distrust him But seeke saith Christ the meanes whereby ye may come to saluation and all outward things shall be cast vpon you feare not litle flocke for he that will giue vs a heauenly kingdome wherein we may contemplate the glory of God for euer and hee that hath giuen vs his Sonne out of his owne bosome when wee were his enemies and had no grace to aske pardon how can he now deny vs any thing hee knoweth to be conuenient for vs Yet for our comfort let vs know that none haue this promise but the godly for the Lions that is the tyrants of the Church they shall want and be hungerbit Psal 34.10 but the righteous shall neuer be forsaken Many had more oyle then the widow of Sarepta 1. King 17.16 yet hers by reason of the promise of God wasted not but lasted longer then theirs so as not so much for the quantity as for the qualitie of hauing it in some competent certainety the children of the most high shall neuer want Where further we learne to forbeare the vsing of vnlawfull meanes for wee must make that reckening Abraham did Gen. 22.8 when Isaac told him there was wood but where was the sacrifice God saith he will prouide the Scrifice so wee must say God will prouide to releeue our necessities Let vs therefore owe nothing but loue not borrow where we cannot pay Rom. 13.8 and if the lawfull sweat of our browes will not affoord it let vs vse no shifts to disgrace our profession for what God hath cursed with his mouth hee cannot blesse in the vse therefore it is better to want with his fauour then to abound without it and better it is to be the Almighties begger then the Diuels belly
Whereas wee so looke to the meanes on earth as if there came no blessing from heauen when as wee should in duty first lift vp our eies to the Highest that hee would adde his fauour to our labour for hee can make vs aswell want in abundance as abound in scarcity the dearest things a man can haue either for possession as lands or for affection as wife in the middest of persecution if the crosse be sanctified vnto vs by the hand of God in the want of both these we shall haue an hundred fold more that is more peace of conscienc more contentation of minde and more sweet tast of the Lords loue then wee should haue had auoiding this persecution in an hundred wiues or an hundred times more liuing We being now assured of Gods fauour and being but pilgrims on earth wee shall see Christ in the heauens with his armes displaied to imbrace vs a ioy surpassing all that worldly men can conceiue in all their superstuities this but tickling the sense and nothing contenting the mind the other wrapping vp the soule in assurance of full and perfect blessednesse For the second point which is the affirmatiue that is for the blessing of God and the way he hath deemed to bee most fit to maintaine our selues that is his word we are to learne a double vse the first speciall the second generall Speciall in the matter heere expressed for sustenance that it is the Lord who doth maintaine vs so as his blessing must be vpon the bread else it can affoord no nourishment Whereby are to be reproued those inordinate men that go vnto their meates like horses to prouinder and like hogges gathering the mast and neuer looking vp to the tree whence it falleth They should consider first that the bread vnlesse it be sanctified 1. Tim. 4.4.5 by God is none of theirs for we lost all the benefite of Gods creatures in the fall of Adam and can no way challenge them but by restitution in Christ and this must be by praier Secondly if wee would thinke that God could take away the strength from bread wee would feed more religiously let vs know that he may rot the graine in the clods or blast it in the eare he may restraine the latter raine that it may not yeeld in the barne vermine may consume it if it passe the flaile the mill the ouen yet in thy mouth it may be rats-bane and turne to poison or in thy stomacke it may become the gall of Aspes for why shouldest thou feede on Gods creatures not acknowledging them whence they come Set before thee the example registred in the Scripture Numb 11.33 quaâ—les came loth somely out of their nostrels and they died with meate in their mouthes hauing fat bodies and leane soules Therefore let vs pray that the food wee take may doe vs good otherwise wee haue no more right to vse them then the Israelites had to the quailes And as God can turne stones into bread so can hee also turne bread into stones for it is not the nature of the thing it selfe simply to nourish without a blessing but wine which doth comfort the weake the Lord can make it to the wicked a cup onely to infatuate them that their account may be the greater for vsurping the Lords creatures And this is the reason why wee are taught in the Lords praier to pray that our daily bread may be giuen vs thereby acknowledging first God to bee the giuer secondly that we haue trust that through our praiers onely it shall bee giuen vs thirdly that not onely the creatures themselues but the blessing vpon them comes from God for though our garments were as costly as the Ephod of Aron yet without his blessing they were nothing For so miserable is our condition that we are not able to liâ—â— one moment without the speciall prouidence of God For the second vse which is generall as it is true in bread so is it in all other things that without the blessing of God they can auaile vs nothing when wee are sicke wee seeke like Asa 2. Chron. 16.12 to the Physitian fixing our eies and fastening our hope only vpon this outward meanes whereas if the Lord hath called for a plague vpon vs what man can cure it vnlesse the Lord doe reuoke it So is it for warres men may prouide money munition and horses for the day of battell but victory commeth of the Lord for it is he that amazeth the rider Prou. 2â— 31 and asswageth the fury of the enemy and blindeth the wisedome of the Princes of the world that they shall faile in policy And how commeth it to passe saith the Prophet Hagge 1.6 that ye sow much and reape little weare much apparell and it doth not warme you drinke and your thirst is not quenched but onely that the Lord hath blowne vpon it hath blassed and not blessed it Therefore let vs learne to remooue this fault that by the secret infidelity of our hearts wee doe not attribute too much to the meanes for the Lord can feed without bread but bread cannot nourish without his blessing The vse then of this doctrine is double first for our indgements secondly for our affections For the first first we are heereby warranted to pray for things necessary for this life as Math. 7. it is said Aske and it shall be giuen you secondly that the expectation of these things from God and not to haue them without him is an outward profession that he is onely the distributer of them and therefore will giue to euery one his appointed portion Wee may not therefore simply pray for these outward and earthly things but with limitation first that they be subiect to the pleasure of God secondly that they be desired not for themselues but to glorifie God and to profit our neighbour Thirdly heere is confuted the error of the heathen that worshipped Ceres as the God of corn and Bacchus as the God of wine which howsoeuer they were the first inuenters of grinding the one and pressing the other yet both the Corne and the Grape come from God For the second which concerneth our affections heere is first reproued couetousnesse in getting the venome of all vertue and is contrary to the keeping of a good conscience before God and desiring of a good name before men making vs deafe to the noise of infamy For if the hand of God containeth all and the blessing of God continueth all to what end shall we tempt him or bury our selues as it were in the graues of lust Secondly is reprehended our vnthankefulnesse in vsing Gods blessings pasting by them with our eies shut and glorifying the meanes aboue the matter Thirdly our diffidence lest we should lose or want them for the fountaine of all riches streaming from the Lord hee can conuey vnto vs whole riuers of them and measure them vnto vs without stint if we depend vpon his prouidence Then the Diuell tooke him vp into the holy
he had beene but newly entred into the schoole of Christ when after his long profession of God yet after a tedious hypocrisie had ouergrowne his soule he cried out Psal 51. Lord create a new spirit in me as if he had not had it before euen so may the vncleane and euill spirit bee like the snow hidden in the thicke clouds and as fire raked vp in the ashes that the heat when it breaketh foorth may be the greater for euen in the powers of thy body and soule there may be an interruption of the soueraignty of sinne for a season leauing notwithstanding some grosse sinnes of a wicked conuersation behind him that when he wandreth abroad he may make thee know he hath a home in thy heart and that this abatement of his power in thee for a time may make thy sinne at length more vgly and enormous than before Againe Sathan may be cast out in the iudgement of the man himselfe the Lord giuing him the spirit of slumber that he perswadeth himselfe so or in the iudgement of the Church Sathan may seeme to be cast out when in all outward exercises of religion he conformeth himselfe like a Christian for who would haue thought otherwise of Iudas being a disciple and one of Christ his scholars till the Lord discouered his hypocrisie Yea Sathan may seeme both to the man himselfe and to the Church to bee cast out and yet not to be so indeed as appeareth Luk. 8.18 where it is said Euen that shall be taken away which hee seemeth to haue Lastly as the vncleane spirit may bee said to come into a man when he was in him before because in comming in there commeth in a more forcible and stronger illusion of Sathan than there was before as Luk. 22.3 it is said that Sathan entred into Iudas before the Passeouer and we cannot thinke that the spirit of God was in him before for he was a thiefe and carried the bagge and paid himselfe for the carriage and yet Iohn 13.27 it is said precisely that Sathan entred into Iudas after the soppe meaning by entring in a greater power than there was before Euen so he may be said to go out and to be cast out when hee is not let in for a time that after he may be giuen vp into a reprobate sense for it was but a weake kind of Sun-shine that euer appeared in his life Hence obserue that so much is Sathan cast out of vs as sin 〈◊〉 cast out of vs for Sathan fighteth against vs with two weapons first with that he found within vs which is flesh and bloud secondly by that he brought vpon vs which is death Why then the speciall weapon wherewith he striketh vs being our corruptions they must be cut off and east away or else Sathan himselfe is not vanquished If thou therefore wilt saie hee be cast out of thee shew what alteration there is in thy life and what change in thy affections if the greatest part be not pietie in religion and puritie in conuersation be sure Sathan hath more weapons in thee than God for as Christ saith Ioh. 8.44 Yee are of the diuell for yee do his workes And therefore euery one must make this examination with himselfe that if of a despiser and vnreuerent speaker of the word of God he doe not now shew his words to be such as may giue grace to the hearers Sathans weapon still remaineth in him for this is the argument Saint Paul vseth Rom. 6.19 As when we were seruants to vncleannesse we did commit iniquitie so now being seruants vnto righteousnesse we must haue our fruit in holinesse of life that our end may be saluation Secondly obserue since Sathan may be cast out of thee in thine owne iudgement and in the opinion of those with whom thou liuest and yet be besieging thy soule with hypocrisie that thou must labour to get good euidence of the spirit of God that thou art Christs which especially thou shalt performe by winning the spirit of humilitie to dwel within thee For if thou doest publikely vaunt and bragge how fruitfull thou art in thy profession and how farre thou hast runne in a short time in Christianitie when thou art not called thereunto by God but thrust forward in the pride and vanitie of thine owne heart then maist thou with the Pharisee Luk. 18.14 depart home puffed vp in thy selfe and seeming to others like a painted sepulcher when as within thou art nothing but rottennesse and farre from being iustified before God This did Salomon in his wisedome finde in his time which made him leaue it as an example for vs to learne by Prouerb 30.12 that there was a generation pure in their owne eies and yet they were not washed from their filthinesse such as would carrie a glorious shew that they had tasted of the tree of life and such as in presumption of their owne strength will knocke at heauen gates as due to them by desert when alas the Lord neuer knew them Howsoeuer therefore euery Christian is in dutie to sit in iudgement vpon himselfe yet let him know that he must solemnly keepe this Court in his owne conscience and there let him suruey and examine his maners and his members his wit and his senses how he hath vsed them and in this triall let him make the law of God his Iudge for that shall cut him to the quicke and by this shall he truely see whether Sathan be truely cast out of him or no. For Sathan will teach thee to hide thy sinne but the law will discouer it to thy face if thy sinne be seene he will double it with this temptation that thou shalt dissemble it but the law will set thy sinnes in order and in a ranke before thee If he cannot teach thee thus to beguile thy selfe and God yet will hee mooue thee to excuse and lessen it but the law shall shew it thee in such a glasse as shall truly set foorth the vgly shape of it And if when thou hast made this perfect law of God to be thy Iudge thou canst likewise make Christ the answerer of this Iudge and canst walke cloathed with his garments of innocencie humilitie and obedience as with the garments of our elder brother and out of a cleane and pure heart and affection canst send foorth the fruits actions of thy life then maist thou assure thy selfe Sathan is so cast out as he shall neuer haue power to returne to thee againe Thirdly obserue since Sathan may seeme to be cast out for a time by an interruption of the power and strength of sinne in a man which at length breaketh in vpon him like whole flouds of waters that therefore if wee will haue Sathan effectually cast out of vs we must learne not to discontinue some sinnes and to retaine others not to take vp some in the imbers while wee suffer others to racke our soules for one sinne nourished and maintained is sufficient to keepe possession
houses that as wee dwell and abide in them so doth Christ by his spirit dwell and abide in vs. And 1. Cor. 6.19 Your body is the Temple of the holy Ghost which is in you which ye haue of God And 1. Cor. 3.16 ye are the Temple of God and the spirit of God dwelleth in you And 2. Cor. 6.16 Ye are the Temple of the liuing God as God hath said I will dwell among you and walke there And Iohn 14.23 If any man loue me he will keepe my word and my father will loue him and we will come vnto him and dwell with him By which places appeareth how these earthen vessels of our bodies are honoured by being the habitation of God and of Christ Ephe. 2.22 that as by the former comparison wee are said to bee in Christ by putting him on vs so by this Christ is said to bee in vs by his dwelling and abiding with vs. Out of which wee must learne first to keepe our selues vnspotted of the world because we are to entertaine so great a Prince as the Lord Iesus for if we thinke all our labour too little to cleanse beautifie that roome wherein the Kings of the earth shall sit 1. Cor. 6.20 who are taken out of the same lumpe our selues are how much more must wee striue to haue all our members kept chast and sanctified which are as it were so many seueral roomes for him who by his heauenly generation is the Sonne of God Esay 9.6 the fathers Counseller and the Prince of peace Secondly by this dwelling of Christ with vs we are assured that wee are his for no man will willingly dwell in a house whereof he is not owner especially the heire of the whole world whom the heauen of heauens is not able to contain would not set vp his throne and seat in our soules if he did not delight in vs neither could hee take any pleasure to lodge with vs if wee were not his which may be our vndoubted comfort that Christ possessing the fort and castle of our bodies it is not possible for Satan either by deceitfull policy to surprise vs or by his fiery darts to stiâ—â—â—â—s or by his subtile illusions to ensnare vs or by his bitter and cruell inuasions to vanquish vs for as Ioh. 10.28 we are the sheepe of his pasture and none can plucke vs out of his hands The third comparison is in 1. Peter 2.4 where Christ and his members are resembled to a building for as a building cannot be firme and sure except it be built vpon a strong foundation no more can we stand one minute if we be not built vpon Christ and as the foundation and the rest of the worke make but one building so is it betwixt Christ and vs he being the chiefe corner stone elect and pretious we being liuely stones whereby wee are made a spirituall house vnto God by Christ Hence learne first That all our strength and sufficiency is from God for if we will be a building of our selues and lay our foundation in our owne righteousnesse a little sprinkling of persecution will wash vs away as it did Mat. 7.26 wash away the house that was so foolishly built vpon the sands but in Christ alone we liue mooue and haue our being it is he that can command the Sea to be as a pauement for Peter to walke on Matt. 14.29 who at the sight of a winde arising through weakenesse in himselfe is forced to crie Master saue me yea when as his disciples stricken with the feare and force of a storme challenged him as if he cared not though they perished Luk 8.22 Mark 4.39 he then being through their praiers awaked rebuked the windes and commanded the sea to be still and it was so Now if Peter that had such strength of faith as that the Church should be built vpon his confession and the rest of the Disciples that were so continually taught of Christ felt no power in themselues to resist the feares of the flesh without the hand of God much lesse are we able to set one foote forward toward the way of heauen or to draw one foote backward from the way to sin vnlesse wee lay the foundation on our rocke Christ Iesus who hath measured the heauens with a span holdeth the windes in his fist and hath sounded the deepes of the earth that whatsoeuer falleth on him shall be broken and whosoeuer resisteth him shall be dasht into peeces Secondly obserue that we are no further the house of God then we doe build vpon Christ and that since the foundation and the building make but one worke our praiers and all our other seruice of God must be offered vp vpon the golden altar which is Christ Reu. 8.3 â—â—at as Pauls reioicing Galat. 6.14 was onely in Christ crucified so may ours be resting our selues wholly vpon him and placing our whole contentment in him for as he is the strength of the building 〈◊〉 is hee also the honour of the building wee being without him a sinfull nation and a people laden with iniquitie but through him 1. Pet. 2.9 a chosen generation an holy nation and a people set at libertie to shew foorth the vertues of him that called vs. Let vs therefore beware we daw be not our selues with vntempered mortar bringing in the stubble of mans merit or inuention to make vp this frame no not so much as to haue any corner in this house that is not the least member of our body nor the least power of the soule to leaue vpon the arme of flesh or to be supported by the wisedome of vaine man for this were to settle part of the building vpon a rocke and the rest vpon the sands which will ouerthrow all for the whole man must be built vpon Christ and he must be the corner stone to ioine both the bodie and soule the flesh and the spirit vnto God For as the gold is neuer said to be purified till all the drosse be seuered from it so is it not sufficient to haue as it were some of our affections refined and the rest to remaine drossie and polluted but if we will be wedges of gold for the Lords vse and vessels of honour for his house Christ must be in euery part of vs to ioine vs to himselfe that we may be holy euen as he is holy The fourth comparison is Ephes 1.22.23 where God is said to haue giuen Christ to bee the head to the Church which is his body In which place Christ is compared to a body that as the members are knit and vnited to the body so are all wee as members ingrafted and incorporate into the body of Christ and as the members being thus vnited are said to be part of the body so we being ioined vnto Christ are said to be Christs and as the heat and life which is in the body is dispersed and diffused into euery member euen so the life the graces which
vpon earth then doe we seeke Christ on earth when we know hee is gone into heauen But from whence hath he deliuered vs From hell Then must we take heed we doe not the workes of hell and of darknesse And then whither hath he brought vs Where he is that is in heauen Then if we will say we are married to him Ioh. 14.2 and that he was crucified for our sinnes and hath crucified sinne in vs and freed vs from sinne Sathan and condemnation let our conuersation be where his body is for where the dead corse is thither will the Egles resort and where the husband is thither will the wise haste to see him and to liue with him so that as Christ died in body so must we die in spirit that his spirit may haue his full worke in vs to raise vs vp to heauenly meditations Thirdly we must learne that betwixt the corporall and spirituall marriage there is great difference for the woman for certain causes may be diuorced from her husband and he being dead she may as lawfully keepe herselfe a widow as marry againe but in this our spirituall marriage there is neither diuorce nor widowhood for as soone as we are diuorced from the flesh and the lusts thereof we must not stay and remaine a widow but we must presently marry with the spirit of God and the fruites thereof and he shall remaine our husband for euer Howbeit we must know we haue no liberty to marry with our second husband the Lord Iesus vntill we be deliuerd from the whole body of sinne and the powers thereof as lust sensuality and such like and the meanes of this our freedome and deliuerance is in the body of Christ so as vnlesse the body of Christ hath destroied sinne in our naturall bodies we are not conioined vnto him We must then consider what there is in this bodie of ours which is a body of sinne Rom. 6.6 And in this body of ours there are three things First condemnation for sin Secondly disobedience by sinning Thirdly the corruption of nature which causeth this disobedience In the second place we must consider how we are deliuered from these three and how they be taken from vs. The first which is our condemnation is taken away by the satisfaction of Christ for our sinne the second which is our disobedience is taken away by the righteousnesse of Christ free from sinne and these things are without vs but the third which is the corruption of our nature is taken away by the powerfull working of Gods spirit within vs so that except we haue this third thing the spirit to abolish sinne in vs we are not yet flesh of his flesh and so none of his spouse For as for Christs satisfaction for condemnation and his obedience for our rebellion the very Turkes may hope for their saluation as well as we therefore it must be the slaying of sinne by the spirit that must assure vs of our coniunction and marriage with Christ for if corruption remaineth whence springeth disobedience then there remaineth for this disobedience condemnation for euery sinne committed by them that are regenerate is as it were the bringing foorth of a bastard vnto God which we know how much he abhorreth Sixtly this our coniunction with Christ is set foorth Ioh. 15.5 vnder the parable of the vine to which Christ is compared and we to the branches for as the branch cannot beare fruit of it selfe vnlesse it grow vp with the stocke no more can we except we grow vp in Christ and as the branches receiue sap from the root whereby they fructifie so we being ingrasted into Christ receiue life from him whereby we are fruitfull in good workes and as the branches seuered from the body of the tree doe fall away and perish so if we once wither away and the graces of God decay and wax cold in vs drinking in the raine and yet not bringing foorth herbes meet for the dresser then are we neere vnto cursing and our end is to be burned Out of which learne that if thou cariest in thy life onely leaues as it were of thy profession Heb. 6.8 as the figge tree did that seemed greene a farre off and goodly and art not fruitfull in thy conuersation to walke as one redeemed out of darknesse thou art but as a branch broken off and as a blade that withereth before the time of haruest for as Rom. 11.16 If the roote be holy so are the branches and if the ground of thy heart be seasoned with the graces of God it will spring foorth into all thy members The Seuenth comparison is Ioh. 6.56 He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud dwelleth in me and I in him Where Christ is compared to flesh and bloud which we must not vnderstand of materiall but of spirituall eating which is comprehended by faith wrought in vs by the spirit reuealed to vs by the Sonne of God deliuered to vs by the word of God and sealed vnto vs by the Sacraments Since then our feeding on Christ doth draw such fruit after it bring such efficacy with it let vs labour to meet him in those meanes himselfe hath ordained namely in his word and sacraments the one being the store-house of his promises the other as it were a patent of confirming them to vs vnder the seales left vs by the King of heauen that as these infirme bodies of ours cannot be supported without the stafes of bread and drinke the one to kill the hunger the other to stanch the thirst wherewith our natures are assaulted so we may perswade our selues that our soules for their cherishing and refreshing doe require the like necessity to be sed with the flesh and bloud of Christ that we may grow vp perfect men in him and be freed from the scorching heat of desperation whereinto we may easily fall through that streame and current of sin wherewith we are carried in the whole course of our liues and from which wee cannot be saued but through the sprinkling of that blood which was shed for vs vpon the Crosse Now for the second point which is the profit and benefit we receiue by this Coniunction it is twofold first that Christ hath taken our sinnes and the punishment of our sinnes vpon him for he being without sinne was made sinfull for vs was wounded for our transgressions and as 1. Pet. 2.24 bare our sinnes in his body on the tree that by his stripes we might be healed secondly that by his death we are made partakers of his obedience and the reward of his obedience which is eternall life and of his graces and the glory for his graces which is eternall glory Touching the first profit it is double First he tooke our sinnes vpon him Secondly the satisfaction of our sinnes which is death the first by imputation the second really and sensibly for being clothed with our flesh and appearing in our persons he became the child of wrath subiect to
these for all that were before him and shall come after him being true beleeuers thirdly the graces of Christ doe farre exceed the sinne of Adam else would Saâ—â—â— in perswade thee thou art halfe saued and halfe damned for if the vertue thou hast by Christ were but equall with the corrupâ—â—on thou hast by Adam it could not produce so incomprehensible a worke as thy saluation is and therefore Rom. 5.17 it is said If by the offence of one death raigned through one much more shall they which receiue that superfluity or superabundance of grace raigne in life through one that is Christ thereby shewing that the righteousnesse of Christ made ours by grace is of greater power to bring life then was the sin of Adam to bring death to his posterity Therefore seeing through faith God reuealeth to thee these riches laid vp for thee in Christ bend thine eie toward him and he will so supply thee with spirituall wisdome as thou shalt answer with ease and comfort the sophistry and deceits of Sathan who willingly would plunge thee into terror and trouble of conscience Which walke not after the flesh but after the spirit Vnto such as thus walke there is no condemnation and this is the third thing spoken of at first namely that a sanctified life must be the sure euidence of our ingrafting into Christ for howsoeuer the spirit which is within vs testifieth thus much that we are Christs and Christ is ours as 1. Cor. 2.10 The things which God hath prepared for them that loue him he hath reuealed to vs by his spirit and vers 12. We heaue not receaued the spirit of the world but the spirit which is of God yet because through selfe loue no man will say but he hath the spirit therefore steppes in the other testimony of holinesse of life and this is visible reall vndeceiuable and true as 1. Ioh. 3.6.8 Whosoeuer abideth in him sinneth not and he that committeth sinne is of the diuell which place we must not vnderstand simply of sinners for all of vs are so but of such as fauour themselues in their sinnes blesse their soules in them make a trade of sinning and persist in it so as we that are made mystical members of Christ must labour to extinguish the life of any grosse sinne and not to make them the members of an harlot of an vsurer of an Idolater of a flatterer and such like for being ingrafted into Christ it is as odious in Gods sight for vs to commit these sinnes as if Christ should commit them and by them without repentance we doe rend our selues from Christ for the Sonnes of God are led by his spirit Rom. 8.14 And they are led by it that liue in it Gal. 3.25 And this life is knowen by the effects that is by walking in the spirit And they walke in it that fulfill not the lusts of the flesh Gal. 5.16 And they fulfill them not that haue crucified the flesh vers 14. And they onely haue done this that cease from sinne 1. Pet. 4.2 with a full purpose of heart to liue better for as the dead body hath no breath so must sinne haue no strength in vs and he that doeth not this is a reprobate I speake not of a finall reprobate but of a reprobate for the time for such stand in the state of condemnation But if we labour to liue godly as neere as we can after the example of Christ and make holinesse of life as the load star whereby we may be seen to direct our iourney toward heauen then this doth knit vs in the persawsion of our vnion with Christ prouided alwaies that there be speciall repentance for speciall sinnes extraordinary repentance for extraordinary sinnes great repentance for grosse sinnes and daily repentance for daily sinnes Threfore let euery of vs examine our selues what sinnes remaine in vs vnrepented and what vnsubdued what be blushing and shamefast and what be crying and insolent sinnes and let vs take the same course with them all cast them from vs and purge our selues cleane of the leauen of Sathan for a sinne supprest and not destroied will at lengh breake forth to the hinderance of our walke in the spirit and if we be stopt in this course then so long do we stagger in the assurance of our being one with Christ which is the only helmet of our saluation Secondly obserue hence the order the scripture setteth down namely that first we must be in Christ which is the cause and then we shall walke after the spirit which is the effect euen as iustification goeth before sanctification our ingrafting into Christ being our iustification and being so it causeth holinesse of life so as both must goe together making no difference betweene faith and a godly life in the person but onely in the properties and maner and therefore if it be asked who shall be saued Such as leade a sanctified life But if how we shall be saued the answer is by the merits of Christ apprehended by faith so as by faith wee are saued for the fruit maketh not the root good but the root the fruit the streames are not the cause of the fountaine but the fountaine of them and the streames are but the effects euen as breathing is the effect of life so we are not saued because of our workes and walking in the spirit but because of our faith for workes are the fruits of faith yet we shall receiue according to our workes 2. Cor. 5.10 and shal be recompensed for them not for the dignity of the worke but in the benignity of the Lord who hath accepted our persons in Christ and therefore Tit. 2.11.12 the Apostle doth not say Because we deny vngodlinesse therefore the grace of God hath brought saluation but saluation being offered in the Gospell we must thereby learne to be profitable schollers in holinesse of life So Mat. 11.28 Christ doth not call vs to ease vs of our sinnes because we liue godly after his example but faith being wrought in vs by the power of his calling vs we then liue godly euen as the thiefe vpon the crosse Luke 23.40 was no sooner called but he brought foorth fruit his confession being a token of his faith So we must first be within the couenant of God and then we shall walke in the couenant as Gen. 17.1 God said to Abraham I am sufficient therefore walke before me so that he made not his couenant with him to be his God because he walked before him but first he made his couenant with him that being assured of his protection he might more chearefully walk before him euen so fareth it with vs we are first made members of Christ and then being vnited to his body we must shew forth the life of Christ in our coÌ„uersation And here we must further learne to answer two obiections First the carnall man will say Christ hath satisfied for his breach of the law and supplied the imperfection of his
made more plainâ— Paul Rom. 7.18 said hee knew no good thing dwelling in his flesh and heere he saith he is freed from the law of sinne and of death so as it may be thought these two places and speeches doe not agree The answer is Paul was carnall sold vnder sinne and thereby made a slaue to Sathan euen as a slaue that is sold in the market is to his master but this was onely in respect of the spirit of life which was in himselfe but now he speaketh of the spirit of life which is in Christ and applied vnto him by the vnion betwene Christ and him and so may boldly say hee is now no flesh but all spirit and doth the good he would To make it plainer 1. Ioh. 5.6 it is said that Christ came by bloud and water signifying thereby that as his bloud washeth away the guiltinesse of our sinnes so his water washeth away the filthinesse of our sinnes and that as his bloud doth iustifie vs in heauen so his water doth sanctifie vs heere on earth with which water of his because it answereth to the spirit of life which is in vs we had neede daily to be washed for as the skinne cleaueth fast to the flesh and the flesh to the bones so doth sin to our corrupt nature that we haue need continually to be cleansed by the holy Ghost which is the spirit of life of Christ in vs. And this is that water spoken of Ioh. 3.5 Except a man be borne of water and of the spirit he cannot be saued meaning thereby our regeneration and so Ioh. 13.10 where Christ alluding to them that comming out of Bathes had neede wash their lower parts because the filthinesse descendeth to the feet perswadeth vs thereby to a daily increase in a sanctified course because some corruption will hang at least at our singers end according to that Iob 9.30.31 If I wash my selfe with snow water and make my hands most cleane yet my owne clothes shall make me filthy so as though wee haue the spirit of God in vs yet our best actions are sinfull for as it is said Esa 64.6 our righteousnes is as filthy clouts the originall signifieth such clouts as come from children newly borne or such as Surgians vse to make cleane vlcers or such as beggers finde vpon dung hils to patch their ragged cloakes withall or such as are not once to be named as the Ancient writers of the Iewes doe make mention to whom this was chiefely spoken the Prophet in that place alluding to the manner of purifying in the ceremoniall law For we reade Leuit. 15.19 that vncleane things were separated both from the seruice of God and from the vse of man which being then but ceremoniall both in bodie and soule and thereby vnfit for Gods seruice and is really and morally in vs for we are vile and polluted not worthy the society one of another for feare of infecting each other and yet these are our best actions as Esay speaketh meaning thereby both the greatnesse of the number of them and the greatnesse of the excellency of them for they are all accursed before God I meane in respect of the spirit of Christ which is in vs not that the spirit causeth this vncleanenesse but through the lust sensuality and corruption of our natures euen as faire water from a cleere fountain is made filthy by running thorow vnclean channels the cause wherof is that concupiscence which through the serpents temptation entred into our first parents when they transgressed this being the first sinne that liueth and the last sinne that dieth euen as the heart is in the body of a man and this lust causeth and forceth vs to commit the euil we would not and to omit the good wee would and if it cannot preuaile this way with vs then it will entice vs partly to commit the euill and partly to omit the good by the consent of the heart onely and if it â—â—â—le in this it will cause such a crossing and corrupt thought to come in the way to poison the good we do that though we do it yet it deserueth death because wee are commanded to loue God with all our thoughts which if any one be ranging we doe not This is vrged the more that we may see and acknowledge how far our best actions which are in highest price and estimation with vs and which runne from the cleerest part of the wel-head are from deseruing any thing which we may yet see as in a glasse more plainely Gen. 6.5 where it is said concerning the naturall man that the mould of the desires of the thoughts of a mans heart are euill only euill and euill euery day and for euer 〈◊〉 may bee spoken of the best childe of God leaning out but this word onely For the spirit of Christ which is in vs begetteth some good thoughts and bringeth forth some good fruits that they are not onely euill though in respect of our corruption and that they taste of the vnsauory saltnes of our nature they may be said to be nothing but euill for in the choisest child of God there is the seed of the sin against the holy Ghost of apostasie of all sins but that by the working of the spirit they are so choked and weakened as they are not able to breake foorth hobeit by the remainder of sin abiding in vs all our actions are so infected poisoned as they are lothsome in the sight of God which must teach vs to humble our selues before him to craue pardon euen for our praiers which are polluted with many by-thoughts then wil he as Mal. 3.17 spare vs as a man spareth his sonne that serueth him for the Lord regardeth rather the good affection than the good action the holy fountaine from whence it procedeth rather then the effects of the fountain that it runneth thorow some corrupt veine of this earth and flesh of ours and this is in respect the spirit of life of Christ is in vs. But now if we speake of the spirit of life which is in Christ himselfe then we may boldly say we are all spirit and not flesh that Christ by his satisfaction hath taken away the accusation can come against vs for any sinne and the imperfection can be laide against vs for any action for all we doe is accepted of God in him and we can be charged with nothing for Christ maketh intercession for vs and as Eph. 2.1 God in Christ hath quickned vs that were dead in sinnes and as Heb. 2.9 Christ hath tasted death for all men So as if we speak of the spirit of life which is in Christs person we may well conclude wee are freed from the law of sin and of death Secondly obserue hence that they that will take comfort by the life of Christ must be able to apply the power of his death to the crucifying not onely in generall but euen of euery particular sinne in them as the
For the first of these the Papists say it is meant that none can be saued by the works of the ceremoniall Law that it is not to be vnderstood of the morall law Which is most false as is proued Rom. 3.20 By the works of the law shall no flesh be iustified for by the law commeth the knowledge of sin He doth not say by the knowledge of the ceremoniall law and 2. Cor. 3.7 where he calleth the law the ministration of death written with letters and ingrauen in stones we all knowing there was no law written with the finger of God and ingrauen in stones but the law of the tenne commandements and Gal. 3.21.22 the Apostle maketh an opposition between the law and the promise that if life should bee giuen by the law and by that meanes should iustifie then should it abolish that iustification promised to Abraham and â—o his seed by faith which cannot bee vnderstood but of the mâ—â—all law and Rom. 7.7 He had not knowen sinne but by the laâ—â— for he had not knowen lust except the law had said Thou shaâ—â— not lust and this is the law of the ten commandements Howbeit the â—uestion between the Papists and vs is not whether we performing the precise rule of the law may challenge eternall life as merit for there is no question but wee may the commandement being as Rom. 7.10 ordained vnto life as appeareth Deut. 5.33 If you walke in all the commandements of God ye shall liue and Mark. 10.17.18 vpon the question asked how he should possesse eternall life answer was made by Christ by keeping the commandements but the question is whether any child of God euen in the highest degree of regeneration can doe it in that maner and measure as he ought And this can he not doe and that for two reasons First because of the singular purity of the law Secondly because of the extreme impurity of our nature For the first consider that the law is proportionable to the law-giuer which bindeth not onely the hands from petie larce the tongue from ribauldry and the life from incontinency but commandeth the eie and speaketh to the heart And in the nine first commandements whersoeuer there is an affirmatiue expressed there is the negatiue implied and where the negatiue is expressed there is the affirmatiue implied that is where any duty is commanded there the contrary vice is forbidden and where the sinne is inhibited there the contrary duty is required for if we must not kill our brother then must we by all meanes seeke to preserue his life and if his life must be pretious to vs then must we not hate him for this is a sinne that will beget murther But the tenth commandement is the key that is able to discouer the cabinet of the heart this entreth betweene the marrow and the bones and howsoeuer wee may refraine in action and may bee staied in affection yet this striketh dead extending but to the motion though the heart impugne it and this is the sharpest corasiue to eate forth our proud flesh when we shall see our selues arraigned but for a thought which we would haue withstood and if any man will looke himselfe in this glasse he shal see as foule filthy an Adâ—â—â— as can be And this was that awakened Paul out of that dead â—â—eepe wherinto he was cast by nature namely the knowledgâ— of concupiscence to be sinne for he knew the action and the resolution of the heart to vncleannesse to be sinne aswell by the law of nature as by the law written but that the thoughts should be hedged in and inclosed so precisely he did not conceaue before the excellency of the tenth commandement had reuealed it to him howbeit though not to extenuate and lessen any sinne whereby the maiesty of God is violated so offended we must not imagine the thoughts conceaued by a suddaine motion or sight and quickly suppressed againe to be so sinfull for the thoughts meant here are those of the heart which haue an inclination and pronenesse to sinne proceeding from corruption of nature suffering them to rest with vs for a time though they bee after pressed downe by the speciall worke of God and if we could but register the thoughts of this kinde doe passe from vs in one day wee should finde them abominable in Gods sight and onely pardonable in Christ For though they be hid from men yet do they appeare before God the searcher of the heart and shall receaue their reward which is death if they be not passed ouer in Christ And though some haue thought that thoughts without the consent of the heart are not sinfull yet it is certaine they be so for Salomon Pro. 24.9 saith The wicked thought of a foole is sinne and so may it likewise bee proued by three speciall arguments First whatsoeuer hindreth the absolute and perfect conformity of the power of the soule to the liuely image of God wherein we were at first created is sin but thoughts without consent of the heart doe hinder this our conformity to the image of God because the thoughts being admitted in there must needs be excluded therefore they are sinfull Secondly Adam in his innocency could neuer haue any such by-thoughts being created to the absolute image of God Since then we haue lost this perfect image by his fall and haue such thoughts arise in vs they must needs hinder vs from comming to that perfection againe wherin he stood at first while he walked with God in paradise and therefore they are sinfull Thirdly God hath redeemed all the parts both of our body and soule and therfore we ought to honour him with all parts and the thoughts are some parts which he hath redeemed therefore wee must honour him with them but many one thought be wandering and ranging out of the way there â—ants the honour of that thought to God therefore they are sinfull for where it is said in the law we must honor God with all our heart with all our minde with all our soule Christ Luk. 10.27 expounds it we must also loue him with all our thoughts then so many thoughts as tend not to loue God must needes be sinfull Now as concerning thoughts therâ—â—â— foure degrees one more sinfull then another but the least damnable in the reprobate pardonable in the elect The first are when a man thinketh on some childish toie or on a thing that is not which oft commeth into a mans minde by some occasion or other offâ—ed to the sense and represented to the fancie but soone vanisheth away although the thing offered to the imagination be not sinfull yet the very thought of it is sinfull because it possesseth vs for the time and being idle and vnprofitable for that time be it neuer so short so much of Gods image was thrust out of vs the whole man was not takeÌ„ vp for him as it ought and therefore Genes 6.5 it is said all the thoughts of a
life yea scarce possible to abide his smell then Christ by the speaking of a word could doe it when Luk. 15.20 the prodigall sonne had wasted all and was reiected of all then the father receaueth him home againe when Ionas was Ionah 2.2 in the whales belly and as the text saith in the belly of hell that hee thought himselfe cast out of Gods sight then did the Lord bring vp his life from the pit and deliuered him when Daniel was put into the Lions den Dan. 6.22 to be made a pray for beasts then the Lord shewed his power by stopping of the Lions mouthes that they hurt him not when the three children Dan. 3.23 were cast into the fornace seuen times hotter then it was wont to bee because they would not consent to idolatry then did the Lord restraine the nature of the flames that it rather cooled then scorched them when Dauid 1. Sam. 23.26 was compassed on euery side by Saul and his company that he had no way to escape then God sent a messenger to the King to tell him of a power comming against himselfe whereby they left persuing him when the Isralites had the red Sea before them the mountaines on each side them and the Egyptians behind them Exod. 14.21 then did the Lord by a meanes to man impossible prouide for their safety The vse whereof is to our exceeding comfort that if we be closely imprisoned the Angell can vnloose vs when all doe forsake vs then will the Lord gather vs vp Psal 27.10 If we bee ready with Peter to sinke into the sea if we cry but Lord saue vs we shall be safe if we be as dead as the dry bones Ezek. 37.4 the Lord can and will put life into vs the slauery that the Pharaohs of the world can put vs to nor the bondage they can hold vs in is nothing to the Lord with whom nothing is impossible which if we could but once beleeue we would be lifted vp in what misery soeuer for the Lord 〈…〉 â—s from â—ell it selfe so as we are the cause of our â—â—ne miseries and of our discomforts in our miseries because we are so incredulous therfore let vs pray to the Lord to increase our faith that wee may neuer distrust in his power for that hee worketh not till it bee impossible hee is moued thereto by our pride lest if he should doe it by meanes wee might attribute it to the second causes and not to his prouidence and so rob him of his glory and on the other side if wee haue no meanes then we distrust his prouidence and so despaire as men without God in the world whereas our affiance in him should driue out all trembling distrust whatsoeuer for hee that hath thus prouided for our soules when they were mouldring away in our sinnes how can we feare but our bodies which with the soule make the whole man shall bee as deare and pretious to him also For the second which is the person sent it is the sonne of God wherein our vnworthinesse appeareth the more that vnlesse Christ had beene sent wee had not beene saued and this wil the more appeare by considering what we are without Christ euen heires of condemnation subiect to euerlasting curse and if we would haue a description of our selues without Christ before we were borne we deserued that the mid-wiues should teare vs and rend vs out of our mothers wombe and cast vs not into water as Pharaohs mid-wiues should haue done to the Israelites Exod. 1.17 but into the fire which might in some sort prefigure the heat in hell and that the first swathing-band should haue beene the chaines of darkenesse to bind vs fast to the diuel and that the first fire to warme vs at should haue beene that that burneth by the breath of the Lordâ— and that the first milke to cherish vs should haue beene poison to choke vs and that the first garment to cloath vs with should haue beene the wrath and vengance of God for we are so deformed in our conception as the Lord cannot discerne that euer any part of our image came from heauen so polluted in our liues as if the Diuell were let loose among vs yea for our sakes all the creatures both in heauen and earth are accursed except the Angels elect and the diuell who was accursed from the beginning and that ceremoniall leprosie in the law Leuit. 15. prefigureth and 〈…〉 morall vncleannesse and leprosie of our soules for in the law the chaire he sate on the bed he lay on the basen he washt in was vnclean the meat he eat yea the company he kept was so also now in regard hereof God sent his sonne to make that possible which was in vs impossible to make his worth answer our vnworthinesse that since his eie could not indure the sight of our vncleannesse it might delight in the beholding of his holinesse and that the hand that could not bee staied from being auenged on vs might through the obedience of his sonne be tied and fast bound from striking vs and that the violes of vengeance which were opened to bee powred forth on vs might through the pleasure he tooke in his sonne be stopt and diuerted from vs. Secondly it was necessary Christ should be sent for our sinnes being against the maiesty of an infinit God deserue iustice of the same nature which iustice must haue either infinite satisfaction or infinit punishment therefore God being both infinitely iust and infinitly mercifull there must be presented to him one of the same nature who by being infinite may reconcile both these if we should present our selues besides that we are but finit we must needes taste of iustice for what haue we but figge-leaues to couer our shame If we could offer the Angels for our attonemet it were too low a price for they are in themselues finite being at the first created and for this their creation they stand indebted to the Lord and the satisfaction they can giue is but their obedience which is their duty therefore the price of reconciliation must bee the Sonne of God who is infinite aswell as God himselfe equall with him in maiesty in power and in purity and he hath infinitely satisfied his infinite iustice and ioyned him in infinite mercy to vs that as Dauid saith Psal 32.10 we are now compassed about with mercy and we know whatsoeuer compasseth a man there is nothing can come vnto him but it must first come through that doth so compasse him so as wee being through Christ compassed about with the Lords mercy there can no sorrowes come neere vs but either mercy will keepe them out or if they come in they must come through mercy and proceed from mercy and not from iustice nor displeasure 〈…〉 â—â—â—rd in what manner he was sent In the similitude of â—â—â—â—full flesh Out of which learne that God could not be satisfied for sinnefull flesh but by flesh not by the similitude of flesh but of
the obedience of the law in some measure and stirre vp our affections to a delight in it Thirdly we are dead to the power of prouocation which was in the law to vrge vs to sin because our sins being taken away in the passion of Christ the law bringing vs as it were vpon the scaffold and shewing vs hell gates and heauen a farre off not able of our selues to make passage to it teacheth vs to auoid all sinnefull occasions whereby our feete might be found slipping and to lay the better hold vpon the bridge the Lord Iesus by whom the conscience is so pacified as wee are euer directed in the right way so as we are dead to it in the curse of it and aliue to it as it is the rule of our direction we are dead to it in the bondage of it and aliue to it in the obedience of it Gods spirit directing our hearts to doe that willingly which the law requireth Since then there is this necessity laid vpon vs to be dead vnto sinne for which sinne the curse of the law is due and to be liuing to newnesse of life though wee see this rich benefit of hauing the righteosnesse of the law fulfilled to bee performed by Christ onely and that for vs we must beware we fall not either into profane security or else into presumptuous hypocrisie the one thinking the fauour of God not greatly requisite the other that it is easily obtained the one running on still to sinne the other couering their nakednesse with fig-leaues which are not broad enough to couer all nor thicke enough to hide them from his eies that pierceth into the deepest darknesse for these may haue a knowledge of the law and subscribe vnto it a glimmering sight of Christ in the Gospell and reioice at it and yet not haue sinne condemned in their flesh but their flesh damned for their sinne whereas if we straitly trie our selues by the law and see our sinnes as sores runnig full of corruption and damnation to bee awaiting vpon the least sinne then is the commandement come vnto vs and then sinne being reuiued we know to what Physitian to goe and what eie salue to craue for we cannot looke into the bottome of our hearts vnlesse we looke into the bottome of the law and if we faile in this wee shall know no sinnes and so consequently no Sauiour for sinnes for God being a fearefull Iudge and a consuming fire we cannot stand before him without peace of conscience nor haue this peace without grace from Christ nor partake of this grace without acknowledgment of misery nor come to this acknowledgment without a through sight of our sinnes nor attaine to this sight without a sight of damnation due for them nor see this damnation without a triall of our selues by the commandement so as Christ hath not by his vertue abated but aduanced the power and excellency of the law in the right vse of it for which it was ordained namely to set our hearts on God and our waies in the trade of his commandements and therefore let vs by all meanes shun two extremities First a restlesse desire to performe the law so precisely as to seeke life in it which is harder for vs to doe then to remoue mountaines or to clime vp to heauen to see the seat of God Secondly rechlesse impiety to liue profanely because we cannot liue so precisely as we ought for the law is the goale wee must time at and the perfection we must striue to and though in our best workes we are vnprofitable yet must we worke lest wee be abominable Now for the second part namely for whom Christ tooke this paines to establish and fulfill the righteousnesse of the law it was for such as walke not after the flesh but after the spirit which teacheth vs to know a child of God from a reprobate the life of the one being like the darkenesse of Egypt grosse and palpable the other like the Sunne-shine cleere and comfortable And this life in the elect may be discerned by two markes First by a spirituall inuisible internall testimony secondly by a reall externall and visible The first is discouered two waies first by the spirit of adoption whereby we cry in confidence to the Lord as to a father secondly by the spirit of sanctification whereby we liue in obedience and subiection as to a Lord. The outward euidence of a Christian is likewise knowen two waies first by an outward profession secondly by walking in that profession Now lest we be deceaued in the inward signes first through pride in our selues and the policy of sathan to make vs thinke we haue them when we want them as Matth. 7.23 Many by doing great things in the name of Christ will entitle themselues to heauen which is a purchase for the elect only but he will professe he neuer knew them secondly through the secrecie of them they being knowen onely to God as 1. Cor. 2.10 The spirit searcheth all things and no man knowes the heart but he that made it therfore an inuisible faith must be discerned by visible fruits and who can tell that the powers of his soule be reformed if it breake not forth into his life for which cause the badge of a renued Christian is first a proclamation as it were whose he is and vnder whom he serues secondly a blamelesse course in conuersation the first of these is communicable to hypocrites who will seeme to carry a weapon for the Lord but with weake hands and false hearts making a flourish as if hee would defie the diuell yet secretly and couertly feeding on him and defending him in his desires and therefore he that is truely elect must be measured by his life and we must not looke into the spirit which is in him but into the fruites of the spirit which hang about him not to his inuisible faith but to his visible workes of faith not to his outward profession but to his walking according to his profession as Gal. 5.25 If we liue in the spirit wee must also walke in the spirit so as men are not to bee iudged by their tongues but by their steps and since we must iudge them this way if we see one liue inordinately sweare outragiously blaspheme mightily oppresse cruelly haunt wicked company and such like we may well say he is wicked and if he reply iudge not thou maiest answer thou maiest safely iudge the roote by the tree and the tree by the fruit a fountaine by the streames and the streames by their cleerenesse a sicke man by his weakenesse and the danger of his weakenesse by the nature of the disease and what is in the heart by that commeth out of the heart Mat. 15.19 for how could such a sea of sinnes swell ouer their bankes if thou wert stable minded those hauty lookes could neuer so transforme thy countenance if pride did not possesse thee nor thy vsury and oppression so rage and some out in thy
the time we may faile of his promotion there being but one particular flower of that kind in the whole garden of God besides he had no such meanes of faith offered him till he was vpon the gallowes wheras we haue had and doe still enioy great store both for our present vse and for to lay vp against a dearth heereafter againe by this our deferring and shufling off the time of saluation we sinne three waies against God against the saints of God and against our owne soules against God because we dally with him and abuse his patience putting that day far off which may come at the least to thee in an instant if the Lord withdrawe thy breath but a while from thee against the Saints of God because thou depriuest them of that company comfort and profit thou mightest haue each of other for heerein standeth the communion of Saints in a fellow-feeling one of anothers miseries comforting them in their griefes strengthening them in their infirmities supplying them in their wantes and encouraging them in the faith and power of grace which they haue receiued lastly against themselues in thus hazarding their soules for it is not enough to say Lord haue mercy on thee when thou art on thy death bed when rather sense of thy paine then feeling of thy sinne doth driue thee to that extremity but thou must seeke for mercy before thou art thrust into those straites else may thy conscience then flie in thy face and the remembrance of thy former negligence stop thy mouth as a iust reuenge for thy sinne of delay which was before committed Againe heere all lithernesse and lazinesse is remoued from them that are ready to finde excuse for not walking so cheerefully boldly and constantly in the right way as they should for assure thy selfe there is no crosse can fall vpon thee of that force as to crosse the working of Gods spirit in thee if thou thy selfe be not a meanes to quench it for if thou wilt hide thy talent it is true it can turne thee to no aduantage and if thou doest not stirre vp the graces in thee and varnish them as it were with a continuall vse of them no maruell though they decay and thou too for the kingdome of heauen is taken onely by the violent that striue and sweat and labour euen as he that is famished doth for meat so that if thou entertaine the spirit with diligence in praier in hearing in meditation and such like holy duties it will awake thee from thy sleep and remoue all impediments that may either turne backe thine eies from beholding thine anointed Christ Iesus or with draw thy heart from buying that hidden treasure that is sealed vp for thee in the booke of the promises of God Lastly obserue the maner of the Apostles speech beginning with the negatiue We must not walke after the flesh as a matter of greatest weight before hee commeth to the affirmatiue to walke after the spirit for where there is the absence of good there must needs be euil but where there is the absence of euill it followeth not that there is good therefore we must not onely not doe euill but we must doe good as Dauid saith Cease from euill and doe good so as the flesh must first be shaken off before we can shape our actions or affections after the spirit and to this purpose Esay saith cap. 1.16.17 Cease to doe euill learne to doe well and Paul Rom. 13.12 Cast away the workes of darkenesse and put on the armour of light and Ephe. 4.22.23 Cast off the old man which is corrupt and be renued in the spirit of your minde and as Tit. 2.12 we must not onely deny vngodlinesse but we must liue religiously and 1. Pet. 4.1 There must be in vs a signe not onely of Christs suffering but also of his resurrection to liue not after the lusts of men but after the will of God and as Rom. 7.4 Wee must not onely bee diuorced from our first husband the flesh but we must be married to our second husband which is the spirit so as for thesound cure of our corruption the rotten flesh must first be pared away that the right plaister may bee applied and when thou art healed thou must sinne no more lest a worse thing come vnto thee but as hauing the sore running on thee the Lord dispensed with thy vntowardnesse for that time so now hauing the wound stopt and thine eies opened by a second laying of Christs hands vpon thee thou must performe such actions of life onely as are deriued from the spirit of God working in thee The vsurer therefore must not onely leaue his vsury but he must lend freely the oppressor must not onely cease from grinding the faces of the poore but hee must releeue them liberally the proud man must not onely forget to wrinkle his face by looking austerely but with meekenesse and humility he must embrace his brethren the profane man must not onely forsake his iesting and scoffing at religion but hee must set himselfe in the same ranke to be railed at for the name of Christ knowing that by this meanes as 1. Pet. 4.14 The spirit on his part is glorified And this may serue to stop their mouthes that thinke him an honest man that doth no harme whereas the not doing hurt is but as a tingling and pricking in the flesh after a great benumnednesse but it must be the action of good that must shew the life of Christ to bee in thee else maiest thou as well thinke it a causelesse curse vpon the figge-tree that hauing but leaues wherewith she did no harme was yet dried vp because she bare no fruit ROM chap. 8. vers 5.6 verse 5 For they that are after the flesh sauour the things of the flesh but they that are after the spirit the things of the spirit verse 6 For the wisedome of the flesh is death but the wisdome of the spirit is life and peace HEnce the Apostle proceedeth to proue who those bee who are ingrafted into Christ and who are not but continue in the wrath of God and this hee doth by following the opposition first made between the flesh and the spirit shewing in these verses what the seuerall natures and dispositions of them both are And secondly what are their seuerall ends they that are after the flesh thinke nothing sauoury but what comes from the flesh but their fruit and end is death that is damnation but they that are guided by the spirit taste nothing but what is spirituall and the fruit and end of them tendeth to a double comfort for their soules first bringing peace of conscience which is a continual feast in this life secondly eternal felicity in the life to come so as in summe his meaning is to shew that as many as are not in Christ shall be damned and as many as build vpon Christ shall be saued Then we must first know what is meant by flesh and what is
courts of God then a thousand in the kings palace and if this spirit was in him in the time of the law then ought there to bee a double spirit in vs that liue in this golden time of the Gospell But I would it might not be said of vs that the children of this world are wiser in their generation then the children of light for they lie stretching themselues vpon their beds straining their wits how to please the flesh with choice and variety of delightfull sinnes whereas wee through the smoke of that corruption that flieth vp to our eies are so blinded as wee thinke our selues incumbred with the comlinesse of the spirit straitning the times wherein the graces of God should be blowen vp and cherished in vs and giuing too large an allowance to the portion we share out for the flesh therefore if we will be spirituall men indeed we must lay vp the word of God in our hearts binding it as a signe vpon our hands wearing it as a frontlet before our eies and writing it vpon the posts of our houses that it may be as a master to instruct vs and as a line to direct vs that as neere as we can our thoughts may be hedged in that they range not after the concupiscence of the flesh our affections restrained that they rise not against the worke of the spirit our actions so squared as they may be fit timber for the building of such Temples wherein the Lord shall dwell by his spirit Lastly obserue the fruits the wisdome of the spirit bringeth which be two peace and life euen the two speciall benefits that the carnall man seeketh for yet misseth of for the flesh neuer giueth peace but is continually perplexed eating and being neuer satisfied flying and chacing themselues when none pursueth them neither can it bring foorth life the wicked being euer groping as in the darke so as we see what worldly men most seeke for that they are most destitute of for we all agree in the end of our desire that we would be blessed but in the substance wherein true blessednesse consisteth there is great difference The Philosophers speaking of happines were distracted into two hundred eighty eight opinions euery one intending some thing and yet resoluing nothing some pointing to the right hand some to the left some to the vally some to the plaine and yet all of them out of the way yea and the inlightened Christian that hath a true contemplation of right happinesse doth notwithstanding by the halting of his conscience confute that in practise which hee in heart alloweth confessing it to be ascribed to the spirit and yet seeketh it in the flesh placing it in heauen and yet looking for it in hell whereas it is better goe to heauen a begger then to hell an Emperour and as Mat. 8. better goe to heauen lame then to hell sound and yet such is our spirituall blindnesse that we had rather put it on the hazard of our soules then to lose any present comfort in the body But how canst thou thinke to finde hony in a waspes nest or to make a good garment of a spiders webbe or to receaue holesome food of a cockatrice egge or to perswade thy selfe of peace and life in following the flesh which the Lord hath cursed The onely happinesse of a Christian resteth in his wisedome in the spirit for by this he hath peace about him and peace aboue him though iudgement smiteth on euery side yet it spareth him for his conscience being vpright hee hath euer his pardon in his hand to plead though he be compassed with all the crosses in the world yet hauing the first peace in the forgiuenesse of his sinnes he is assured of his last peace also that is his lasting peace in life eternall That king was miserable that vnder his cloath of estate had a sword hanging ouer his head by a little threed and in this suspensed felicity he was so perplexed that he wished to be out of his rich misery much more may they wish it that haue the sword of the Lords vengeance shaking ouer them for studying onely the wisedome of the flesh which is so far from peace as it would hide it selfe vnder the hils and so farre short of life as it is the vndoubted messenger of a most desperate death But these be onely fruits of such a tree as the feare of God hath made wisely old betimes being planted by the spirit and growing vp in the spirit shewing by their conuersation vpon what stocke they are grafted and by what sap they are nourished tasting nothing but the true seruice of God wherby they are able to stand before him with a cleere conscience which is walled about in euery corner with the peace and fauour of God and reserued in his due time for the perfection of glory in the life to come ROM chap. 8. vers 7. verse 7 Because the wisedome of the flesh is enimity against God for it is not subiect to the law of God neither indeed can be THe drift of the Apostle in this verse as in the former is to shew that our sanctification is the onely security we haue of our saluation for to them that are in Christ there is life and peace and this our vnion with him is discerned by our walking in his spirit and this shall wee know when the things wee doe sauour of the spirit and this sauour is seene by performing the fruits of the spirit in the course of a godly life And that this is so he hath proued by opposing two contraries as namely by the godly life of a spirituall man and the godles life of a carnall man Now heere he sheweth a reason why the wisedome of the flesh is damnation because it is enimity against God So this verse standeth on two parts First he sheweth what the wisedome of the flesh is at plaine hatred with God Secondly patience that coles of fire may be heaped vpon their heads and whether these three meete together in any one man or any of them alone possesse him the wisdome of the flesh euer rebelleth against the wisdome of God and this I speake not of the folly of man but of the very best actions that flesh and blood can doe for the very best wisdome of the flesh was that of Peters toward Christ Master pitty thy selfe Mat. 16.22.22 and yet for this he was called Sathan so that to consult with flesh and blood is but to take aduice how to damne our selues for if we be at enmity with God it must needes follow wee are at friendship with the diuell Now for the second part which is the reason of this enimitie betweene God and the flesh obserue that if we will know how to please God it is taught vs in his law for if we would yeeld our selues subiect to it it being giuen and pronounced at first by the mouth of God written with his singer and sent by his Angell deliuered
life for direction and of the commandements of God for instruction yea do taste in som measure of the sweetnesse of grace for our inlightning yet if we suffer our soule to be the fountaine of all vncleanenesse and doe make the members of our body as so many pipes or conduites to conuey that vncleanenesse into our liues the most part of our thoughts of our words and deeds of our affections and desires tending more to the dishonoring of God the satisfying of our delights in the flesh then to the furthering of our saluation making riches our hope the wedge of gold our confidence and trusting in the strength of our malice as Dauid saith Psal 52.7 Then are wee in the damnable state of flesh these being iniquities to bee condemned and as Iob saith chap. 31.28 A plaine denying of God which must of necessitie displease him in the highest degree Further obserue hence that none but sanctified men can please God and that all the workes of carnall men and reprobates with what face soeuer they be done are hatefull to him the reason is because none of them consent to the law of God in any other sort then to make them inexcusable for the vnderstanding whereof wee must know that there is a two sold writing of the law in the hearts of men the one by the singer of God the other by the spirit of God and that which is written by the spirit is onely in Gods children the other is in all men and in all nations being the law of nature which is the light of reason and by this they doe know and see their sinnes and so farre they consent to the law but not in this to loath their sin or to be grieued at it hauing a striuing with the sinne but not against the sinne against the sense and feeling of it that they may more eagerly follow it for hauing this law written in his conscience which accuseth him for sinne he laboreth to race it out that he may sinne without controulement for pride selfe-loue cruelty hatred and such like are passions alwaies working inwardly vpon their members that is vpon their wils vnderstandings affections which sometime lie hid like a toade vnder a stone this proceeding from the goodnesse of God for the loue he beareth to his Church 〈◊〉 if the Lions of the field should euer roare what should becâ—â—â—e of the poore lambes And if they should hatch all the sinnes they haue conceaued they would liue worse then wild beasts wee should haue no peace nor face of a Church among vs and therefore what the Lord cureth in his elect he restraineth onely in the wicked by â—n inferior working of his grace that they burst not forth into outragious sinnes he being likewise hindred from the height of his impiety partly for feare of punishment and partly for feare of shame and discredit the world euer liking it well that men should liue ciuilly lest a ruine of the whole might ensue And yet herein we may see the exceeding bountie of God that euen for liuing morally and aiming but at earthly praise and commendation without any respect of the loue of God these being fruits not of the woorst sort he rewardeth them in this life with his outward blessings for their ciuil obedience and outward cariage in the life to come though not with heauen yet with mitigation of their punishment in hell Iehu we know was but a carnall man for he departed not from the sins of Ierobeam that made Israel to sin 2. Kin. 10.30.31 yet because he did diligently execute that was right in Gods eies he rewarded him in this life with the promise of posteritie to the fourth generation to sit vpon the throne notwithstanding all that the wicked do tend to death because they performe onely the letter not the sense of the commandement in their best works Now in that the wicked are recompenced in this life it is in two respects first to encourage vs to performe the like duties outwardly which they doe secondly to comfort vs in this that if the Lord carrieth his eie of bountie toward them that are without and strangers from his fold much more will he reward vs which are his elect and sheepe of his owne pasture And yet in that their best fruites bring death vpon their soules and cannot please God it is to meet with the bold presumption of them that think they shall be saued what profession soeuer they be of and that they be greatly in Gods fauour if their actions be a little varnished ouer with hypocrisie which is as much as if they should thinke to goe to heauen backward which will deceaue them for if a theefe going to the gallowes should thinke himselfe in as good case as a true man would we not iudge it madnesse since the one escapeth and the other is hanged yet fareth it thus with worldlings and profane men who sleeping in the middest of the sea thinke to escape drowning and liuing in the lusts of the flesh imagine to escape damning which cannot be no more then they that sleepe in the toppe maste without any hold can thinke to escape falling Now in that the Apostle saith Yee are not in the flesh we must vnderstand he speaketh generally to all the Iewes who at this time were the house and garden of God for then none were admitted into the church but onely such as were outwardly reformed and seemed to be regenerate by their submitting themselues to the publicke ordinance of God in the word and prater and as for outragious and shamelesse sinners as adulterers blasphemers prophaners of the Sabbath and such like they were not to bee receiued without repentance that as they signified their disobedience by their sinne so should they testifie their sorrow by their confession and then they ceased to be such for as it is treason in the Chancellor to passe any thing from the Prince without the Prince his seale so they accounted it in those times treason against God to set the seale of Baptisme on that childe that had neither of the parents a beleeuer where we may learne that we must esteeme hypocrites as regenerate and to be in the spirit of Christ because they are outwardly reformed in their liues and in profession doe resemble the children of God but if they be open and notorious offendors in any grosse sinne committed with a high hand then ought they to be excluded for a time till shame and separation from their brethren may worke their humilitie to amendement but if they continue obstinate not to be reclaimed then are they to be cut off as putrified and rotten members that may infect others otherwise dissembling hypocrites must bee wrapped vp in the praiers of the Church and the tares must be suffered to grow vp with the wheate and the goate may giue as much milke as the sheepe and for the goodnesse of it it must be left to the secrets of God till
which we no sooner feele but being warned by this spirit we gather our feete the more close together to stand fast Since then this spirit of God hath set vp his rest in our soules let vs as liuely stones in this spirituall building cleanse polish our selues from all corruptions that it may take delight to continue with vs for if he come to suruey thy heart to see what roome thou hast for him and he finde euery chamber there full of some sinne and seeth that as fast as he emptieth it with one hand thou fillest it vp with another reâ—sting the power of him as if he came to torment thee he will take his flight from thee and thy sinnes shall breake out as the plague-sore vpon thee to thy vtter confusion but if thou submit thy selfe to his worke suffering him to mine and vndermine euery veine in thy body and to cleanse euery corner in thy soule and being emptied of thy corruption wilt labour in sanctification to keepe thy selfe cleane so beating downe thy fleshly thoughts and carnall desires as they shall not so much as sleepe with thee and if they chance to creepe into thy bed thou wilt spurne them out as a chaste louer wil a harlot then shal the spirit take vp thy body as his house and thou entertaining him he will keepe out all thine enemies that may disturbe thy peace with Christ Lastly where he saith But he that hath not the spirit of Christ is not his obserue that by an argument drawne from a naturall man he prooueth that as many as haue the spirit of Christ are sure of their saluation for as a naturall man who hath not the spirit is not Christs so long as hee remaineth a naturall man so consequentlie it followeth that they that haue the spirit are Christs and being his it were an absurd thing if they should not be saued for the conscience being pacified that God will accept vs in Christ we are not now perplexiuely to doubt of our saluation or how to auoid damnation for if we should doubt of our ROM chap. 8. vers 10. Vers 10 And if Christ be in you the bodie is dead because of sinne but the spirit is life for righteousnesse sake IN this verse the Apostle maketh the preuenâ—â—â—â— of a doubt which might haue risen out of the former doctrine for hee hauing before prooued that the spirit of God the spirit of Christ and Christ himselfe are in vs that are elect wee might make question of the trueth of this seeing we haue a large remnant of sinne and of the corruption of nature abiding in vs To this the Apostle answereth in this verse and those that follow First granting that so long as wee carrie about vs this bodie so long shall we carrie about vs sinne in our bodie part whereof is alreadie mortified in this life the rest can not be but by mortalitie But then in the second place that wee might not be too much deiected with this clogge of sinne we draw after vs he would haue vs with this occasion we haue to humble vs to ioyne withall the consideration of the spirit of Christ which is in vs to raise vs vp againe assuring vs that if our faith by her visible fruites can appeare in our liues that though we haue a portion of sinne which can not die but by death yet we haue the spirit of God the spirit of Christ and Christ himselfe-dwelling in vs the fruite whereof is euerlasting life in glorie obtained by the righteousnesse of Christ for vs applying himselfe in the latter part of the verse to comfort the weakenesse and to cheere vp the faint hearts of the faithfull labouring to relieue them with some spirituall consolation that notwithstanding they cannot shake off the sluggishnesse of the flesh but are taken as it were with a palsey halfe dead on the one side being compassed about with many infirmities in this life and hauing many grudgings and resistances of this earthly lumpe which is the bodie against the worke of our sanctification yet for all this the faithfull and elect may know and be assured that they are not trained foorth to fight and haue the foile nor that they are called to any doubtfull combate but to such a field where our hands shall be held vp if wee faint Exod. 17.12 as were the hands of Moses and where wee shall preuaile not onely against the Amalekites as did Ioshua which are enemies without vs but euen against the hidden enemies of our heart the rebellion of the flesh and the corrupâ—â—â—â— of nature which is contained in these words But the spirit is life so as the verse standeth on two parts First hee granteth part of the obiection namely that sinne cannot fully be shaken off Secondly to the full satisfaction of our consciences he answereth the other part of the obiection namely that notwithstanding this remainder of sinne in vs we need not be perplexed or doubt of our saluation Heere first wee are to consider of the three speciall kindes and phrases of speech the Apostle vseth in the former verses and in this concerning the spirit of God which is in vs the spirit of Christ which is in vs and Christ himselfe which is in vs. Whereby we are taught to beleeue that the whole Godhead and Trinitie dwelleth in euery Christian Howbeit concerning the spirit of God wee must know we cannot attaine vnto it but by the spirit of Christ for as the waters that boile in the earth cannot be conueied vnto vs but by wels and pipes by which we receiue of the fountaine it selfe so the spirit of God is the fountaine of life but a Well too deepe and the place too high for vs to reach to hee dwelling in a place vnaccessible and not to be approched vnto and for this cause the spirit of Christ is the well-spring and pipe which passeth this life to vs and by this we are made partakers of that life in glory so that in this respect the spirit of God is said to bee in vs and also the spirit of Christ which spirit could not be conueied vnto to vs but by the flesh of Christ God and man to reconcile vs to his Father and yet all this is but one God and one spirit as 1. Ioh. 5.7 which prooueth these two things first that Christ is God secondly that the holie Ghost proceedeth both from God and Christ because they both are but one and the selfe-same spirit is but one And in that Christ is also said to be in vs it is but the same in effect that the spirit of Christ is in vs yet are wee verily to beleeue that verie Christ is really in vs indeed yet inuisiblie and this must bee vnderstood supernaturally and therefore they that hold they are onely partakers of the graces and benefits of Christ but not of Christ himselfe cannot beleeue that Christ shall saue them for Christs benefits are so inseparablie vnited to his person as
the Saints of God beloued of the Lord hauing our long robes in signe of statelinesse as Senators palmes in our hands in signe of victorie as conquerours Reu. 7.9 for we in Christ haue ouer come Satan Further wee must obserue and know though this spirit of life dwell in vs yet so long as wee are inclosed in this earthly tabernacle and haue the corruption of nature clasping about the soule as Ivie to the Oke Ioh. 13.8 we cannot be free from infirmities and sinnes nor washed so cleane but that some filth will cleaue to our hands or our feet Yet there is great difference betweene the slips and sins of him that hath and of him that hath not the spirit of God as great difference as there is betweene him that is drenched and plunged ouer head and eares in a puddle and him that hath onely fouled his foote according to the speech of Christ to Peter Ioh. 13.10 He that is washed needed not saue onely to wash his feete as if he should haue said Peter thy head and thy hands are cleane onely thy feet need washing 〈◊〉 that is alwaies in this life some inferior affection is vncleane and there will be a litle boiling against the working of the spirit but the principall purpose of our hearts shall be to please God and to loath the world For the children of God are as poisoned vessels washed by the holie Ghost 2. Cor. 10. â—â— wherein notwithstanding there rests some taste and tang of their former filthinesse but the wicked are as vessels full of the poison of the diuell wherein the spirit of God neuer set footing Againe sinne in the regenerate hath a wound and is like the Sun faintly appearing through some thicke cloud but in the wicked it hath it full stroke Againe the wicked are so chained that they cannot stirre one foote to heauen and being cast from God they so little care for it as they wil with Cain Gen. 4.17 fall a building of cities and hauing lost the harmonie of a good conscience they will get some Iubal or other Genes 4.21 to plaie on the organs to make them merry but the godly though they be loosed from the chaines of the diuel yet while they soiourne heere they must draw some irons after them Againe the wicked from their birth haue turned their backs to God and their face to the diuell but the godly though they be hindred in their course and staied in their profession of godlinesse and of sanctification by some infirmities inseparable from the flesh yet doe they striue in their running to recouer their fall and wrastle for a prize that shall neuer fade And yet no doubt there is a contradiction in the wicked euen in finning as it is said Gen. 4.7 sinne lieth at the dore of Caine that is the blood of his brother Abel should torment his conscience Howbeit this combat and contradiction is but betweene his conscience that condemneth his sinne and his heart that loueth it but in them there is neuer any strife betweene affections and affections whereas the godly haue this fight betweene affections and affections as the flesh desireth to doe such a thing but the spirit that dwelleth in the flesh doth alwaies abhorre it and striueth against it So as if God hath sealed thee vp to saluation and hath giuen thee the stone of absolution and pardon for thy sinnes though thou art now discouraged at that remnant of sinne that rests in thee and fearest lest God should frowne at thee and turne his face from thee for thy weake seruice of him yet lift vp thy head thou shall bee sure heereafter through the power of this spirit to cast downe that great Goliah 2. Cor. 3.18 and thou shalt haue the full fruition of that hope thou yet doest apprehend and see as in a glasse Eph. 1.14 and if thou hast receiued but the earnest penny of the spirit in this life thou shalt be sure to receiue thy full wages and hire in the life to come Neither need we be dismaied that we limpe like Iacob 2. Cor. 5.5 2. Cor. 12.8 Genes 32.25 and be imperfect in this life for if we had not infirmities we would bee as proud as the diuell whereas now they make vs to expresse our thankefulnesse to God that hee so mercifully restraineth them and so fatherly passeth by them they serue to multiply our grones in the spirit to God Phil. 1.23 Rom. 7.24 Heb. 13.3 that we might be deliuered from this body of death and bondage of sinne yea they stirre vs vp to the loue of others to sorrow for the afflictions of Ioseph and of our brethren whereas if wee our selues were not infirme and weake we would neuer be touched with compassion Vers 11. But if the spirit of him that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in you hee that raised vp Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies by his spirit that dwelleth in you Howsoeuer wee haue aduantage and comfort by the former doctrine that by the extinguishment of this light which wee haue heere beneath and by the separation of our bodies from our soules sin must die and cannot otherwise be mortified than by mortalitie yet in this verse the Apostle stirreth vs vp to greater ioy and to the top of all Christian comfort shewing that the time shall come when our vile bodies shall bee made like to the glorious bodie of Christ Iesus The verse standeth on two parts first of the raising vp of Iesus Christ secondly of the raising vp of our bodies to bee made conformable to Christ our head First obserue the maner of the Apostle his speech If the spirit c. consider wisely this speech propounded by Paul as it were conditionally which doth not argue any suspended doubt fulnesse of the matter or make it any whit subject to exception but carieth with it a peremptorie necessitie that it is so the Apostle taking that for granted which cannot be denied without falling into grosse absurdities For if he should haue doubted whether Christ had beene risen againe then in vaine had he gone about to prooue that we should rise againe and therefore by this maner of phrase the Apostle cals not the matter in question as a doubt but doth boldly assume it to all Christians that Christ is risen And this is the common course of the Scripture and of the Ministers of God in all times vsually to say If there be a day of iudgement 2. Pet. 3.11 and if it be so that this booke of Gods word shall be wâ—â—â—â—â—â—â— our hearts then is there a fearefull reckoning to bee exâ—â—â—â— for which they do not as doubting of these things but taking them as granted of all men they be so certaine without contradiction So the Apostle before in this chapter vers 9. If the spirit be in you speaking to the elect for all that is spoken in this chapter belongeth onely to them that
true that the soules are now blessed as it is in the Reuel 7.9 where the Saints are said to haue their white robes in token â—â—nnocency long in signe of statelinesse and palmes in their hands in signe of victory but it is as true that the soule is not happy sauing in the constant expectation of the last day when it shall bee ioined to the body and it hath not now that fulnesse of happinesse it then shall haue For it standeth with the law of retribution in God that as he receiued most glorie from them both when they were vnited so should he returne them most ioie and fulnesse of glory when by his power they are brought together againe And euen so fareth it now with the reprobate that are departed who feele onely torment in their soules at this time but when their bodies shall bee raked out of the dust then shall their paines be increased So as this is the doctrine we must hold that the soules of the Saints are blessed ante resurrectionem before the resurrection but fine resurrectione without the resurrection they are not blessed Rom. 14.9 God is said to be the Lord of the dead and Mat. 22.32 Christ saith he is not the God of the dead In which places there is no contrariety for Christ meaneth that he is not the God of the dead according to the supposition of the Sadduces for no man is a King without subiects nor a Captaine without souldiers nor God the God of Abraham vnlesse Abraham be but hee is the God of the dead because they by him shall be raised vp Now followeth the first part what shall be raised vp namely this verie body which we now carrie about vs shall bee raised vp Which is prooued first from the proportion and resemblance with the head for the same body of Christ that was buried was raised vp which is signified vnto vs by himselfe Luk. 24.39 who to remooue all doubts of the truth of his resurrection out of his disciples mindes said Behold my hands and my feet and Iohn 20.25 it is said that Thomas put his finger into Iesus side after his resurrection And so much did Christ foreteâ—â—â—â—re his death Ioh. 2.19 Destroy this temple meaning his body and I will build the same not another vp againe Secondly it is prooued from the proportion of Gods iustice toward the elect and the reprobate also for it standeth with his iustice that those lippes which in this life offred vp the calues of thanksgiuing vnto him that that body that hath beene baptized into Christs death that mouth that hath feed vpon Christ by faith that that bodie which hath beene exercised vnder the crosse and sanctified through afflictions which hath testified to the blood the profession of his trueth it standeth I say with the iustice of God that that bodie and no other should bee raised vp to glory And Paul noteth foorth so much in himselfe a member 1. Cor. 15.53 when he saith This mortall shall put on immortalitie as if saith a learned Father he had taken it vp in his hands to haue expressed his meaning Againe the proportion of Gods iustice toward the reprobate is that that knee that hath bowed to the Masse shall also bow to the diuell in hell torment and that that body which hath embrewed it selfe with the blood of Gods saints that hath rent as it were the Lord in peeces by their blasphemy and that haue shut vp their compassion from the poore that that body should bee punished eternally in hell fire and euen denied so much as a drop of cold water to coole their tongues Luk. 16.24 For what iustice were it in God to frame them new bodies and so to punish them in that flesh wherin they neuer sinned Nay it were meere iniustice to punish them in any other parts than those wherein they haue offended Now this bodie of the faithfull that shall be raised vp shall haue three speciall graces giuen vnto it which it had not before to shew the riches of Gods mercy toward them as first it shall be immortall and shall neuer putrifie secondly 〈◊〉 shall be maintained by no naturall power and thirdly it shall haue glory Answerable to these in another kinde shall the bodies of the reprobate be for first they shall wish they might rot but cannot secondly they were happie if they might pine away but the worme shall be continually gnawing yet neuer satisfied nor they weakned Mark 9.48 thirdly they shall haue horror and shame and howling and gnashing of teeth continually For the second point which is by what power our bodies are raised vp namely by the same spirit that Christ was raised vp Now then it may be asked how the reprobate shall rise for they partake not of this spirit nor haue any part in this resurrection It is true that the power of Christ as a Sauiour and the fruite and benefite of his death are inseparable from the elect and belong onely to them The reprobate therefore shall bee raised vp by the same power by which they were at first created and as at the first they were made by the power of God in his Sonne the Father consulting with his wisdome which is Christ euen so shall they bee raised vp againe by the power of God in his Sonne not as a redeemer but by the absolute power of Iesus Christ their Iudge Gen 3.23 And as when Adam fell he was not onely depriued of the tree of life but of all the other fruites of the garden and in the losse of that lost all the rest and was driuen out by violence and kept out by the sword from any more fight of God in Paradise euen so the reprobate deserue not onely to bee secluded from the possession of heauenly glory where growes that life that euer flourisheth but euen vtterly to be extinguished and abolished for they are but vsurpers vpon the Lords heritage and euen the aire which they breath in shall be their damnation for they deserue not so much as their being Yet such is the great bounty of God that he raineth as well vpon the vniust as vpon the iust yea and oftentimes obscureth his goodnesse toward his Saints and hideth as it were his face from them when the wicked flourish as tâ—â— Palme-tree and abound in all earthly prosperity but yet this is our comfort that they passe away as a shaft in the aire and as a ship on the sea so is their place no more seene and indeede they shall finde it were better for them they were not whereas the godly know that in 〈◊〉 earth they haue no abiding citie but that their treasure is in â—â—â—uen where their hearts alwaies be and their bodies heereafâ—â—â— shall be Because that his spirit dwelleth in you This is the third part was noted out vnto vs namely how this power of the spirit is in this life communicated vnto vs. Wherein obserâ—e that whosoeuer is regenerate is made partaker
of the life of God and such a man hath his soule and body taken vp and dressed and dedicated to entertaine the holy Ghost and the holy Ghost abideth in him and Iohn 14.23 Christ saith If any man loue me he will keepe my word and my Father will loue him and we will come vnto him and dwell with him so as the whole blessed Trinity abideth in such a man which is a most princely prerogatiue and royall dignity which the faithfull haue that the King of heauen will stoope so low as to abide in the soule of a poore Christian Further obserue in that the spirit dwels in vs that as Christ before he tooke vpon him and assumed our flesh sent his herbenger before him to seele that house and sanctifie that wombe wherein himselfe would lie Mat. 1.18 that the virgine by that meanes was full of the holy Ghost euen so he still sendeth forth his spirit to take vp his lodging for him in the heart of euery Christian and to sanctifie them in some measure 2. Cor. 13.4.5 though not in that fulnesse he did the virgine And as God in no place on the earth was said to be more then he was in the Arke so is he in no creature so much as in the elect 1. Sam. 4.7 Psal 8.1.5.6.7 yea all the creatures by this meanes are made seruiceable to the elect Now when the spirit commeth vnto vs it findeth our hearts very ruinous like an old house yet such an habitation as by some ancient monuments shewes what stately building it was at first by creation then it falles a tempering and building it vp againe by the loue of God ingrafted in our hearts and it doth sift vs and cleanse vs and whereaâ—â—t findeth nothing but bare walles that is a departure of all the graces of God and a depriuation of them it filleth vs and infuseth vnto vs all heauenly vertues And as the Lord was in the Temple and yet not shut in and inâ—â—uded there but in that he was there it was necessary it should 〈◊〉 kept cleane as appeareth 2. Chron. 23.19 that for this purpose porters were set at the gates of the house of the Lord that none that was vncleane in any thing should enter in so we that are Christians being a type of that Temple that should be built of liuing stones whereof Christ must be the chiefe and corner stone and wherein we must beleeue that God dwelleth farre more spiritually and effectually then he did in the other we I say must be kept far more cleanely then the other Temple was In this respect also that this Temple wherein the Lord now dwelleth is our soules and bodies the Priest our selues to offer vp our selues the sacrifice our selues to be sacrificed in our soules and bodies vpon the altar which is our hearts but yet so as we are still acceptable onely in the sacrifice of Christ and in his priesthood Now this spirit that thus dwelleth in vs is called the spirit of sanctification in respect of the foure properties wherin it resembleth the materiall Temple For first as the Temple might not serue for a dwelling house but was onely consecrated to abide and continue there while they serued God so the temples of our bodies must not be taken vp of the lusts of the world to dwell there but bee dedicated onely to entertaine the spirit of Christ and secondly as the holy garments were onely worne in the Temple so ought wee to looke that wee attire our selues onely as becommeth Christians that stand alwaies in the presence of God thirdly as the holy meate was onely eaten in the Temple and fourthly the vessels onely there to be drunke in so this shewes that our bodies and all the powers affections and actions both of soule and bodie as well in the heart within as in all the vse of Gods blessings without 1 Iohn 2.17 must be separated from all earthly things to be by them estranged from the worship of God and be reserued only to holy vses that God and his glory may be the chiefest end of our life for so the Hebrew word to sanctifie signifieth to be set apart and not prostitute to any profane vse Hereupon it is that if in the Temples of Christians we see idols erected we are grieued and offended and that iustly because we see a great part of Gods seruice shall bee spent in bodily adoration which ought not to be for though it be true that God requireth to be worshipped of euery bone in the body yet principally in this sacrifice of praier and other religious exercises hee looketh at the heart and sets his eye on our affections to be worshipped in spirit and in truth Now if it be vnlawfull to erect and set vp an idoll in any Christian Temple Iohn 4.24 for so much doth the Scripture in expresse words testifie in many places as Pull downe their altars breake their images and burne them in the fire Deut. 7.2 12.3 Iudg. 2.2 with many such like places and speeches how fearefull a thing then is it that wee that are Christians should set vp idols in our soules the most beautified place that God hath on earth as the idols of couetousnesse hypocrisie filthinesse pride and such like which be inuisible and therefore worse then the other and which do secretly like a theefe steale away our hearts from the loue of God and as a moth doe euen feed vpon vs and consume vs till we suddenly fall into the wrath and displeasure of God Heere let vs further consider but how we vse our owne houses wherein we dwell in the tabernacle of this life and which ought to be but as tents to be carried at our backes Gen. 18.1 to put vs in minde of our pilgrimage for if the matter of the Church cannot affect vs nor touch vs at the quicke yet shall it set foorth our wickednesse and enlarge our condemnation that we esteeme more of our owne dwelling places wherein we sleepe to night and to morrow are cast into the graue then of that place wherein the Prince of heauen and earth taketh vp his abode how curious we are in scouring of our pots in sweeping of our parlots in plaiting of our garments and tricking vp our selues nicely and garishly yea no seruants can please vs but such as weare out their knees in rubbing our houses and how fearefull and shamefull a thing it is that we make no account nor reckening of that place where the whole Trinitie should abide that our houses shall be cleane where onely our dirty feet doe treade and out selues the vncleanest part of it and that through our wretchednesse and negligence in purging of our selues and cleansing of our soules we are rather dens fit for the damned spirits then temples meet for the holy Ghost to abide in for if our hearts be once ouergrowne with the weeds of profanenesse idlenesse couetousnesse and such like we may assuredly know that
God can haue no roome to dwell in such a soule Further from the Metaphor or borrowed speech dwelleth note that there is a residence of the holy Ghost in all those that be his so as it must not be a so iourning of the Lord with vs to come like a stranger for a night or for a meale and away againe but he must be a houshold guest to go in and out with vs so that we must know it is not euery pang of conscience or fit of prayer or hanging downe our heads for a day whereby we are sometime perplexed and wringed with sorrow that is the dwelling of the spirit in vs no more then was that fit of Balaam Numb 23.10 when he praied that his soule might die the death of the righteous and that his last end might be like his Neither is this spirit knowen to bee in thee by doing many good things for Herod Mark. 6.20 did many things at the perswasion of Iohn Baptist yet was he a most cruell incestuous bloudy tyâ—ant nor yet by leauing many euill things vndone for the very Heathen had many morall vertues which made them decline from many viâ—â—â— â—ut by this shalt thou know that thou hast this spirit if aâ—â—◠〈◊〉 â—â—osseth and repugneth thy affections if thy affections â—â—e â—â—t against it but that in the meditation and purpose of sin thou please thy selfe and take part with thy affections against God to fulfill it as Balaam did when by the proffer of riches Num. 24.13 he would faine haue cursed where the Lord had blessed it is certaine this spirit of God abideth not there but the diuell Lastly obserue since there is no hope of the resurrection but so farre as wee are sealed in this life to that glory wee shall haue heereafter by the earnest of Gods spirit giuen vnto vs we may truly say of the wicked whom the Son neuer kissed Psal 2.12 that when they die they go to the damned for he that hath not his part of this spirit in this life vnlesse the Apostle be a liar which were blasphemy to thinke that man shall neuer haue the glorie of the life to come And therefore such as do scorne and scoffe at the seruants of God as Ishmael did at Isaac Gen. 21.9 calling them Men of the spirit they do commit most sacrilegious scurrilitie and in this state wherein they stand they are as surely the diuels as the diuell is not Gods yea in this they do with their owne mouths pronounce and subscribe to their owne damnation for the Apostle saith we must haue this spirit else it is impossible to bee saued Heere it may be said Since there is only ioy and peace in the spirit how is it that the wicked runne on in the course of their life prosperously and in the end of their daies go away quietly whereas the godly walke through many snares and are in their life scratched as it were with many thornes and in their death oft times are much troubled and depart in great agonies True it is the wicked may perhaps die quietly and to the sight of man comfortably hauing as Iob speaketh no bands in their death Iob. 21.13 Psal 73.4 but looke thou iudge him no more by his death than by his birth for many women haue had more easie trauell of a reprobate than an elected child of God especially the cause of their quiet being because hypocrisie hath put their consciences to silence heere that they may soone after roare out in hell and there is such a crust growen vpon their hearts 1. Tim. 42. that they rot and fester within and feele it not whereas in the elect the 〈…〉 is kept alwaies open and wee cannot feele the least bâ—◠〈…〉 Lords displeasure but we are anguished neither can wee 〈◊〉 that we euer feare enough which tender heart of a Christiâ—â— is like the Adamant to draw the oile of comfort into his soule and to hasten and quicken the life of the spirit in him Let vs all therfore earnestly pray for this spirit hauing obtained it let vs cherish and welcome it so as it may take delight in vs for wee all know it must one day come to this In manas tuas Domine commendo spiritum meum Into thy hands O Lord I commend my spirit and it is now at this In manas tuas homo commendo spiritum meum Into thy hands O man I commit my spirit And therefore as we will haue the Lord gratious to our spirits at the latter day so let vs well vse and entertaine his spirit in this acceptable time which vouchsafeth to dwell with vs. ROM chap. 8. vers 12. verse 12 Therefore we are debters not to the flesh to liue after the flesh VPon that which went before the Apostle inferreth a most vehement exhortation to this effect that seeing Christ hath saued them and freed them not onely from the condemnation of sinne but also from the power of sinne therfore the Lord doth indent with them and in them with vs all not to merit saluation but because saluation is already merited for vs to be engaged and obliged to the Lord and that since he hath taken the hand writing away from Sathan Coloss 2.14 and hath cancelled it in Christ that therfore we should be debters not to the flesh but to the spirit Hâ—â—reupon obserue that the greatest argument to perâ—◠〈◊〉 rather to inforce vs to good workes is taken from 〈…〉 of our redemption as appeareth by Saint Paul who 〈◊〉 â—â—â—t argument Rom. 12.1 I beseech you by the mercies of God that you giue vp your bodies a liuing Sacrifice vnto the Lord that since the Lord hath beene so mercifull vnto you as not to looke vpon your nakednesse but as you are cloathed in Christ you would therefore returne vnto him conformitie of obedience in sacrificing your selues vnto him After the same manner doth Saint â—eter perswade 1. Pet. 2.11 I beseech you as stangers and pilgrimes abstaine from fleshly lusts As if hee should say Since you are now a chosen generation and a people set at liberty by the death of Christ and by this meanes made Citizens of heauen walke according to the lawes of that heauenlie citie Heere are they condemned that say If by doing good works we can deserue nothing what heart can we haue to doe them And since we are bought already why should the Lord be twife fatisfied Whereto we answer that though we can deserue nothing Luk. 17.10 yet by this meanes we shew our thankfulnesse in doing as much as we can and though in all things we are vnprofitable seruants yet must wee bee thankfull for that which Christ hath done for vs. And since Christ hath fully satisfied for vs it is not further required that wee keepe the law to satisfie it but to testifie our obedience and thankes that wee are made partakers of such grace and haue receiued so great a pardon And so by this our working we
declare our gratfull mindes to God the Sonne by whom we are redeemed and to God the Father to whom we are redeemed for none of vs can satisfie for that he hath broken onely Christ hath made vp the breach and broken downe the wall that parted God and vs and therefore when wee shall heereafter keepe all the lawes of God in heauen it shall not bee to satisfie for that we kept not in this life for by doing but that we ought then to do we cannot free our selues from that paine we deserued for that we did not before Here ariseth the difference betweene the law and the Gospell The Law commandes workes to merit saluation the Gospell because saluation is already merited that therefore bâ—◠〈◊〉 good works we should testifie that wee are bound and 〈…〉 to the Lord. Hereupon note that there is in the Gospel a double couenant the first of mercy the second of mortiâ—â—cation The couenant of mercy going first which is I will saue thee I will write my law in thine heart Ier. 31.31 My soule shall delight in thee Thou shalt be beloued and such like gratious words and promises Then followeth the couenant of mortification Thou art saued therefore liue well Thou art pardoned therfore â—â—fend no more so as first we must be forgiuen Iohn 5.14 and then wee become debtors Wee are not then saued because we doe good workes but we are saued therefore this mercy of saluation maketh vs fruitfull in good workes as Iohn 5.14 the sicke man was not healed because he should sinne no more but thou art healed therefore remember this mercy of the Lord that thou do sinne no more So Luke 14.23 who be they that come to the wedding Call saith the King the halt the lame and the blind So as such as are emptied of al opinion of all worthinesse in themselues and be starke beggars must come yet when they are come they must haue the wedding garment so as wee are bid to come not because wee haue the wedding garment but because wee are bid to come in the mercy of Christ being beggars wee must striue to get that garment that is a good conuersation So Luk. 19.4 Zaccheus was not saued because hee gaue halfe of his goods to the poore but Christ first spake inuisibly to his soule to make him clime vp to the tree being conuerted then he giueth as testifying a fruit of mercy to others for the mercy himselfe receiued So Lu. 7.41 in the speech of Christ of the two debtors they were both forgiuen but who loued most Peter could say he that had most forgiuen and what made the debt forgiuen but the meere mercy and good will of the creditor So as in that place of Luke not because the woman loued much Luke 7.47 therefore was much forgiuen her but much was forgiuen her therefore she loued much for where the mercy is great there must our labour in mortification be great also According to this it is said Mat. 11.28 Come vnto me all ye that are weary and laden and I will ease you But marke thâ—â—stipulation and indenting of Christ with them againe ver 29 â—ake up my yoke and learne of me to be meeke and lowly that is after this great mercy obtained of disburdning you of that yoke which pressed your soules with discomfort euen downe to hell returne this fruit of thankefulnesse to God againe deny your selues and your affections and be you yoked to the obedience of the Gospell Verse 13. For if ye liue after the flesh ye shall die but if ye mortifie the deeds of the bodie by the spirit ye shall liue Before the Apostle perswaded vs by the benefit of our redemption which is wrought in Christ to bee humbled and to acknowledge our selues indepted vnto Christ that as by him we are saued fâ—â—m Sathans tyranny and freed from his slauish seruice in acceptation of this liberty we should shew our selues to serue God in righteousnesse and holinesse of life Now because this would not sufficiently subdue the rebellious disposition of hypocrites and to stirre vp the dulnesse of Gods weake children he doth in this verse adde a reason to make the former perswasion more forcible first by a denunciation and peremptory speech to the hypocrites that besides the plague of God inflicted vpon them in this life at the separation of the soule from the body their soules shall bee caried to the damned ghosts there to bee reserued to the iudgement of the great day Iude 1.6 secondly by a prouocation to the faithfull wherein he proposeth to them the hope of immortalitie Vnderstand generally as all Scripture is earnest in perswading these two things first remission of our sinnes secondly repentance from our sinnes according to the speech of S. Iohn of bloud and water that is the grace that pardoneth and the grace that reneweth so S. Paul is more precise in those two than any other in vrging grace and meere mercy and nothing but faith in the point of our iustification before God and doth also vrge preâ—se mortification in our selues to shew by our sanctified liues that wee are sealed vp to the day of redemption that as Christ our Passeouer was sacrificed for vs 1. Cor. 5.7 so wee should keepe a continuall feast vnto the Lord in the vnleauened bread of a â—â—â—cere and sanctified life Now with these two hath the wisedome of the world beene greatly offended and hath deuised against them two errours first against meere mercy Sathan in his subtilty and enmitie to man hath stirred vp the heresie of Pharisaicall righteousnesse ioining merit with mercy and secondly against the strictnesse of mortification he raised vp the heresie of Libertines that is of them that maintaine worldly prophanesse and licencious loosenes so as one cries out if there be nothing but mercy then there neede no repentance and the other crieth out since it is done by mercy what neede such strictnesse and precisenesse in life But howsoeuer these be laid as blockes to stumble at Mat. 11.19 wisedome will be iustified of her children and the latter â—â—iâ—e shall not fall in vaine vpon the hearts of Gods chosâ—â—â— Yet whether the Gospell preach either of these or both of them together the hypocrites and prophane worldlings will take occasion of offence as Iohn Baptist is too precise preaching repentance so earnestly Mat. 11.18.19 And if Christ bee affable gracious and to bee conuersed with then is he a friend of vnrighteous persons At Iohn Baptist the Libertines at Christ the Pharises be offended so as whether Iohn weepe sorrow for sinne or Christ pipe deliuerance from sinne neither of these can please the itching humours of wauering minded persons In the words are comprehended first a commination or threatning to the wicked secondly a prouocation or encouragement to the godly by proposing a reward and both being set downe conditionall in the word if they compare contratie courses of life to contrary ends
whereto they tend the contrarie courses are a bad or a good life the contrarie ends a bad or a blessed end expressed in these two words they shall liue they shall die What it is to walke after the flesh appeareth Ephes 2.3 to be to follow the course of the world in fulfilling the lusts of the flesh as to be as scoffing as Ishmael as prophane as Esau Gen. 25.34 Exod. 4.21 2. Tim. 4.10 as hard hearted as Phâ—â—ach and as couetous as Demas that shooke off Paul to embrace the world And what it is to mortifie the deeds of the flesh is set downe Galath 5.24 to crucifie the affections and lusts thereof not vtterly to abolish the very life of sin and to strike it dead at the roote for that is the patterne of perfection we follow after the gole we run at and the victorie we striue for but he that ceaseth from performing and gratifiing his flesh in the desires thereof though there remaines some tang of corruption that man may truely be said to mortifie his flesh And therefore vnderstand a difference betweene sinne in the reprobate and in the elect by a naturall proportion as there is great difference between him that hath a strong body impotent in no part but liuely to performe all the actions of this life and him that liueth but hath receiued his deaths wound or is sicke of a piâ—â—â—â—â—onsumption so in the wicked sinne liueth a ful life and hath his full swinge to seeke after all maner of euill and increaseth daily without any declination at all rising early and resting late to fulfill the pleasures of the flesh but in the godly sinne liueth droupingly and languishingly alwaies holding downe the head for howsoeuer the elect doe fall by infirmitie yet the principall purpose of their heart is to follow Christ euen in his afflictions and so it is in them onely a benummed sinne For the contrary ends which are set downe in two words they shall die they shall liue it is not to bee vnderstood of any naturall separation which is common to all in death but of an vtter separation after death from Gods presence to be tormented in hell and so of life for to liue in this place is meant to bee saued and to enter into the rest of God Whereupon obserue that speaking properly the wicked neuer liue nor the godlie neuer die that is die the death of deaths as Christ speaketh Iohn 8.51 They shall neuer see death for when our breath shall leaue our bodies and wee fall asleepe we shall behold the Lords armes stretched forth to embrace vs and the heauens open to receiue vs so as this kind of death is but an enlargement after a long imprisonment and a landing at our owne country after our tedious trauell and troublesome pilgrimage in the sea of this world which life in the godly is begun heere by our enioying of Christ enlarged in death when our soules shall liue a more blessed life and perfected at the last day when wee shall haue absolute ioy without diminution in eternity Euen so is the death of the wicked begun heere in their impenitency in sinne increased when they are in part tormented after this life and then made a liuing death when at the last they are throwen from God for euer If ye liue after the flesh c. In these words the Apostle is precise for workes and why because it cannot be otherwise but that we walking as ordinary men and after the custome of the world must needs be damned First take for a ground that which is vers 8. of this chapter They that are in the flesh cannot please God which he proueth by matching of contraries for they that are in the flesh sauor the things of the â—â—â—as they that be in the spirit sauour the things of the spirit and that sauour of the flesh is death He yeeldeth a reason why because the wisedome of the flesh is enmity to God not an enemy to God for then there might be a reconciliation but the Apostle speaketh in the abstract quality enmity as a vitious man may become vertuous and wee of enemies are made friends with God but vice can neuer becom vertue nor enmity amity The like speech is vsed of God himselfe in his curse of the Serpent Genes 3.15 I will set enmity betweene thee and the woman that is such hatred and debate as shall neuer be appeased Now why this flesh is enmity with God he giueth a reason because it is not subiect to the law of God as the spirit is neither can be as the spirit cannot but be for wee must walke in all the commandements of the Lord without exception though not with perfection euen as it is said 1. Iohn 3.6 They that are of God cannot sinne that is deliberately continue in any sinne Now who they bee that are in the flesh we must learne by the contrarie that is they that are not in the spirit as vers 9. of this chapter Ye are not in the flesh but in the spirit and who is not in the spirit he that is not led by the spirit of Christ And who is he He that walketh not according to that spirit that is if he liue in the spirit a life inuisible hee must shew it by the effect of visible motions and he that walketh according to the conuersation of the flesh doth it not And this appeareth Gal. 5.24 All that are Christs haue crucified the affections of the flesh and who are said to doe this 1. Pet. 4.1.2 they that suffer in the flesh and who so suffereth in the flesh ceaseth from sinne so as to come backe againe the same way we went if thou hast not ceased from sinne thou hast not suffered in the flesh if thou hast not suffered in the flesh thou hast not crucified the flesh if thou hast not crucified the flesh thou hast walked in the flesh if thou hast walked in the flesh thou hast not beene led by the spirit if thou hast not been led by the spirit thou hast not the spirit if thou hast not the spirit thou art in the flesh that is drenched and drowned in the flesh for it is one thing to haue flesh in thee and another thing for thee to be in the flesh for all haue flesh in them that iâ— infirmities but to be in the flesh is to be in Simon Magus case in the gaule of bitternesse Act. 8.23 and in the bond of iniquitie and in Eylmas case Act. 13.10 full of subtilty and mischiefe the child of the diuell and an enemy of all righteousnesse and if thou art in the flesh thou art alreadie in condemnation Now I little doubt but euery wicked man desireth to be saued but they indeuour it not no otherwise then Balaam did Nu. 23.10 who could wish to die the death of the righteous but neuer indeauoured to liue their life Further to proue the precise necessitie of mortification looke 1. Iohn 3.7 Let no
the vengeance as neuer to be forgotten Tosiphone that tooke vengance vpon murtherers yea almost for euery sinne committed they had a seuerall fury which was thought to punish it Yea by this very light of nature they likewise imagined some of these furies to burne the of fendours with torches some to sting with Adders And what bee these furies saith the Philosopher Nothing else but Suae quemque exagitant furiae that is Euery man is tormented with his owne furie which is his conscience the property whereof is to present thy sinne before thy fâ—ce that out of thine owne mouth thou maiest â—ee iudged yea the heathen had such a deepe impression of these tortures as committing some foule and hainous fact without some expiation or sacrifice they thought they should neuer bee in quiet But the greatest instrument which is the second that the spirit vseth to strike feare into the soule and conscience is the law written which is a dead letter and such a sentence that for desert pronounceth damnation as oft as we read it which we must needs conceiue to bee so if wee consider that the least bad thought is damnation though it bee not coupled with consent to bring forth an actuall fruit of sinne What then Is the preaching of the law the worker of this terror And are some by the booke of nature so exagitate and troubled with furies as they cannot rest when they haue slipt into some sinne and yet shall there be some in these daies that are so frozen in Atheisme and so ouergrowne in the weeds of Popery and so possest with the power of the diuell that they are not once touched or pricked in their hearts for their horrible sins but that liuing as diuels they hope to be saued as Saints Indeed it is not be doubted but that now there is greater Atheisme in some and lesse sorrow and remorse for sinne in others then was in the heathen and yet it was the iust iudgement of God then as Paul saith to giue vp the heathen into a reprobate sense Rom. 1.28 that they might receiue in themselues such recompence of their error as was meete and therefore much more in vengeance doth the Lord deliuer vp these men to be beguiled of their owne fancies and to become senssesse in their owne sins since they profit not by this booke of the written law pronounced by the Lords owne mouth and deliuered by the Lords owne hand the truth whereof ought not to be called in question though these men really confute it by their liues thinking there is no Christ to saue nor God to punish nor conscience to accuse nor diuell to torment but with scurrility do scorne at the wholsome disease of tendernesse and terror of conscience which they themselues at their separation shall finde so great as neither themselues can still neither in truth can it be stilled And howsoeuer many peraduenture haue commanded their conscience to be silent and put away the euill day far from them and think themselues safe inough if they may be let alone till the last day yet we haue seene some of the eldest sons of Sathan after a long and redious hypocrisie wherein they were fallen asleepe to haue beene so fearefully astonished in the end and plunged and cast down into so deepe despaire as they euen seemed to heare the very echo of the damned spirits which is a most hideous and terrible sound in the eares of the most carnall man that is and could by no meanes bee comforted or any whit eased but haue either hanged themselues as Iudas did or otherwise died in a sense of hellish torment in this life For as in a seared peece of flesh there is alwaies left in the toppe some crust but vnder that there is euer some pregnant sense so if the Lord once pare away from the soule that is cauterized and crusted then is the feare and terror of those men greater for they feele the flame of the Lords indignation which the elect neuer doe hauing by a sanctified wisedome preuented this extremity by seeking remedy in Christ who giueth and neuer vpbraideth Now to prooue that the Law is such a dead letter as being rightly vnderstood it is impossible to keepe thy selfe from despaire in respect of any thing which in thine owne person thou canst deserue obserue that this law of God teacheth that lust in thy heart is absolute adulterie Mat. 5.22.28 and that anger in heart is flat murder wherein it goeth beyond and surpasseth all the laws of any earthly Prince which free the heart and extend onely to the act whereas this law bindeth both the outward man from working and the inward man from compassing mischiefe Now if thou come to weigh and examine thy selfe in this ballance and take this law for a touchstone to trie whether thou beest gold or drosse thou shalt find thy selfe too light but refuse for who can say I haue not offended who can say I am not crazed nay whateuer thou art thou canst not clear thy heart of these such like passions of heat betokening wrath and of corrupt thoughts bewraying thy vncleane heart But if thou enter into this consideration that though thou thinke of such things and thy heart reprooues thee yet that in the strict construction of this law if thou hast but a wandring or wanton thought in the precisenesse thereof thou shalt be damned for all and euery particular power both of body and soule ought to bee taken vp for Christ and wholly vsed to his glory so as if thou callest in doubt the truth of the Scripture though thy heart abhorreth it it is damnation If thou examine thy selfe according to this rule and yet escapest from the sight of despaire it is hard nay it is impossible for this is the sharpest edge of the law and the most fretting corasiue that eates out the dead flesh of our sinful hearts that sounds the bottome of mans vast soule and toucheth the sinnes that lie betweene the skinne and the bones Since for our very thoughts alone by the tenth commandement without consent we are culpable of iudgement which S. Paul Rom. 7.7 expresseth by speaking in his own person I had not known lust that is the fountaine and seate whence lust doth spring except the Law had said Thou shalt not lust Heere then we must needs confesse since this ought to bee euery mans examination that if we doe not examine ourselues after this sort formerly set downe it is a signe we haue not this spirit of adoption because we haue not had the spirit of bondage Now this is no examination of our selues to liue morally as to receiue the testimony of men that we are honest in giuing perhaps a groate to the poore and pardoning the forfeiture of an obligation and such like and yet not sticke to prophane Gods sabbath to contemne his messengers to poure out othes by Faith which includeth the whole blessed Trinity and say it is nothing
behold the Sun-shine of the Lord in full measure which is the Sunne of light and of life yet we haue such a glimpse as wee cannot bee perswaded but it shineth vpon our soules And as the child in the mothers womb stirring neuer so weakly yet euen by that feeble motion she is assured that it hath life so the least light of the Sunne of righteousnesse is most sweet comfortable vnto vs. Which doctrine as it ministreth and bringeth consolation to a weake soule so must it be as a sharpe spur vnto vs that this righteousnesse may be encreased and that this spirit of God may delight to dwell in vs that we being grounded and growing daily in a perswasion of Gods loue towards vs it may enforce vs to loue him more and more and the strength and perfection of this loue may and ought to make vs resist and shunne all contrary means whereby our encrease and growth in faith may bee hindered And because this spirit of the Lords adoption is inward and can not be perceiued that many be deluded by Sathans subtilty and forgerie foisting and thrusting in another deed than euer God gaue vs especially working vpon the weake heart of man which being fraught and full of selfe-loue is easily perswaded of any good to it selfe therefore we must learne how to discerne whether it be the true euidence of Gods spirit or no which we haue within vs. And for that the Apostle here setteth down one effect and fruit of this spirit for all that is that there is a confidence of any good conscience to come boldly before the Lord as a child before his father to preferre our suites vnto him and to offer vp our praiers vpon the golden altar Reuel 8.3 that is the mediation of Christ by whose meanes and through whose obedience and suffering they shall sauour before the Lord as a sweet incense and the Lord shall put into them daily a new incense by the spirit assuring vs more and more of his louing fauor◠and we shall not hide our selues and run away when we are called Gen. 3.8 as Adam did but being disburdened of that which doth presse vs downe from the presence of God we shall come cheerefully before him and ioy our selues in that the Lord will looke so pleasingly vpon vs Other effects of this spirit and yet arising from the former are these If the spirit worke in vs the same affection towards God that nature doth produce in children toward their parents as first to loue God secondly to feare him thirdly to reuerence him fourthly to be obedient to him fiftly to be thankfull to him all which vertues be in good children who do alwaies acknowledge all they haue to proceed from their father as the speciall instrument from God and if we haue beare these affections to God our father as to loue him for his mercies to feare him for his loue to reuerence him for his goodnesse to obey him for his greatnes and to be thankfull to him for his kindnesse then may we assure our selues that we haue the spirit of adoption sealed vp in vs for our saluation In that we crie Abba Father learne that no obstinate or resolute sinner persisting deliberately in his sinne and his heart deliting in it can once open his mouth to pray nor neuer did pray The like whereof may be said of the hypocrite for though they may falsely perswade themselues that offering vp a few words in forme of a praier it is sufficient to purge the vncleannesse of their liues and that impudently and in presumption they may call God Father when their harts be impure and vncleane yet Iohn 8.44 Christ calleth them the children of their father the diuell And though Sathan may perswade an obstinate and wilfull sinner as he did Houah Gen. 3.4.5 that doing such an euill and wicked thing they shall not hang in hell alwaies threatening where God promiseth and promising where God threatneth vntill he take them in the lurch at the time of their death and then he ouerreckneth them yet it is certaine he cannot pray vnlesse he haue this spirit and this spirit none hath if they delight and sauour of sin so as though they cry Peace peace to their owne conscience and seruing the diuell will neuerthelesse vaunt themselues to bee the sonnes of God it is the Lords iustice that permitteth Sathan so to blinde them that they cannot see their sickenesse to the death for 1. Iohn 3.8 it is said He that committeth sinne is of the diuell Can the poison of Aspes and the sacrifice of praier proceed both from the same tongue No. Grapes cannot grow of thornes nor figs of thistles and Esay 66.3.5 the Lord saith that he that offereth sacrifice without trembling that is without reformation of life it is as if he killed a man which is most vnsauory to the Lord. So as lawfull things and things commanded be an abomination to the Lord when the soule and conscience is not answerable to the action and to the outward profession Howbeit things simply forbidden are sinnes both in the regenerate and vnregenerate and the prayers of these men that thus can lie on their beds and imagine mischiefe and yet can open their lippes by way of conference and speech with God are no better then those of the rebels in the North who when they had published all their mischiefe which tended to the ouerthrow of our dread Soueraigne yet ended and concluded their proclamation with God saue Queene Elizabeth Now concerning hypocrites that they cannot pray but by imitation of Christians as Parots looke vpon the rule of Dauid Psal 66.18 If I regard saith he wickednesse in my heart the Lord will not heare me that is if I delight in sin my praiers shall not come neare him so as make what shew thou wilt if thy heart be not vpright it auaileth not For as it is said Iohn 9.31 God heareth no sinners that is no malicious and deliberate sinners which intend and compasse mischiefe in their inward parts howsoeuer in hypocrisie they dissemble it And it is certaine it is as impossible to pray without this spirit as to vnderstand without a soule Further obserue how this spirit begets in vs such peace of conscience that makes vs confident in crauing our wants at Gods hand as from the spirit of adoption cōmeth faith so from faith issueth and streameth inuocation and calling vpon God by praier This faith grounded vpō the loue of God in Christ doth assure vs that whatsoeuer is good in heauen or in earth God wil bestow it vpon vs then steppeth in praier and according as the soule is burdned either with a desire to be deliuered from danger or with an affection to haue some wants supplied or to declare and expresse our thankefulnesse it doth take the present occasion and for sloweth no time to enter into the sanctuarie of Gods presence and there to lift vp our weak hands and to send
recouered the vse of all the creatures wee lost in Adams fall so as wee haue interest in them all how euer the Lord in wisedome hath seuered and distinguished them in a property yea we haue such interest in them as the world should not stand not the Sunne shine but for the elects sake And all the wicked in the last day shall answer for euery crumme of bread that they haue eaten for they doe but vsurpe vpon the Lords creatures in as much as being excluded from the tree of life they are thereby excluded from all things that should maintaine life and though now the Lord permit them to abound in these earthly treasures yet they shall haue double torment for their single ioy for they are neuer in their owne house but when they are in hell as it was said of Iudas Mat. 27. 5. Act. 1.25 when he hanged himselfe that he went to his owne place The second priuiledge wee haue is this that being heires with Christ these is nothing but shall be made by God to further our saluation euen as Saint Paul being rauished as it were with the constant hope of this inheritance in the conclusion of this chapter giuing the challenge in this spirituall conflict to see if there be any thing can bee able to separate him from the loue of God for we are Lords of all the creatures sauing of Angels and our fellow heire Christ Iesus is head of Angels and they â—â—e but ministers for our good As for the wicked they shall be as well able to saue themselues without God as to hurt vs hauing God and the worst they can do is but to send vs to God And as for Sathan his darts hee casteth at vs they are turned aside in the armour of Christ and the floods he casteth foorth to deuoure vs shall neuer come neare vs Reu. 12.15 2. Cor. 12.8 and his buffettings are preseruatiues against presumption as Paul witnesseth of himselfe If wee suffer with him This is a transition or passing ouer of the Apostle to perswade vs to affliction for wee would haue the head crowned with thornes and the members clad with veluer but it may not be so for there must bee a conformity and resemblance with the head and the members Now this is the second reason the Apostle vseth to make vs sure of this heauenly â—â—keritance namely that wee must first be afflicted The cause why this is brought in is this Paul vers 1. had giuen the greatest comfort to a Christian that could be when he said There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus Now there are two things that make the very elect to demurre and stay vpon this whether there be any condemnation to them or no first the apprehension of their many sinfull infirmities as if they should say Is it possible the life of God should be in mee that I should be shapen after Gods image that Christ should bee my sanctification and yet that I should be subiect to so many grieuous infirmities To this the Apostle answereth True it is there bee in them many things graciously qualified by the prefence of the Lords spirit yet during this our seafare and pilgrimage in this life there must bee a combat and a strife betweene the deceit of sinne and the strength of grace howbeit by patience and perseuerance we shall ouercome not some part of the world but euen the whole world and our owne concupiscence 1. Ioh. 5.4 which is stronger then death not but that there shall be left some fragments and reliques of corruption in vs for Paul heere doth not say There is no matter of condemnation left within vs but that vncleannesse is so washed away in Christ and we are so sanctified by his spirit as there remaineth for vs no condemnation God being satisfied in his Sonne Sath an being vanquished and the powers of our sinful flesh being tamed and subdued The seâ—◠〈◊〉 thing that maketh vs to doubt whether condemnation 〈◊〉 not due to vs is the apprehension of our many afflictions wherewith we are tossed and encumbred in this life as when wee shall consider that we are made blessed by Christs curse and healed by his stripes then we breake foorth into this And is it possible that I am one of these and yet am so miserably intreated in this life Hath Christ â—â—â—â—e through the sorrowes and agonies of this life Hath he booke in sunder the bands of death and all to make me way to that glorie wherein he now sitteth and shall lâ—et be so burdened and so sore oppressed with anguish of spirit and griese of bodie This cogitation and thought worketh and ingendreth a feare in the weake soule lest God should be angry and much displeased with them because he feedeth them with the water of sorrow and bread of affliction and maketh them as the spirit speaketh passe through fire and water that is through many miseries diuers in kind and extreme in measure But thus the holy Ghost to proue the first verse of this chapter true sheweth this to be the high and beaten way to heauen and that there is no way but that which Christ hath gone before vs for somewhat for godlinesse we must be persecured Ioh. 5.17 Heb. 12.6 and being chastised of the Lord it is certaine we are no bastards So as the bearing of this crosse must and ought to be another seale to assure vs of the inheritance which we shall haue and not to be dismaied though it goe hard with vs in this life for we must thinke it no disgrace nor disparagement to be of the honour of the same order our elder brother Christ was of that is appointed and set foorth daily for the slaughter laid open to the viperous tongs of many glorious and proud Pharisees but as Christ had his crosse as it were his ladder to lift him and carry him vp aboue the heauens as the Greeke translation is so must we looke by the same rounds to ascend to the same place Out of this therfore ariseth to all the godly double comfort first that we shall be no otherwise vsed of the Lord then Christ his naturall sonne was vpon whom the very sea of his fierce wrath did fall secondly that as we haue Christ a fellow and companion in our sufferings so Christ hath vs companions and partakers of his glorie If we suffer with him Heere are two things to be considered first the precise necessity and as it were a fatall kind of destiny whereunto God hath made all those subiect that shall be saued namely that they must taste of the cup of affliction and drink of the dregs therof expresly set downe in these words We are heires if we suffer The second is the double fruite and benefit we reape by this affliction first that Christ hath tasted more deepely of tribulation then we shall secondly that in recompeâ—â—ce of our sufferings we shall heereafter bee partners with him in â—â—â—â—state
them and prompt him with excellent and effectuall words of prayer Yea this must be the comfort of vs all that though wee fight to the bloud for the Lords cause not one droppe of it shall perish but as the Lord doeth keepe our teares so much more will hee keepe our bloud in a bottell Psal 116. â— that wee may bee made precious white in the bloud of the Lambe Now for the second point which is the meanes how the spirit helpeth our infirmities that is by stirring vp prayers and grones Obserue first that no man can pray of himselfe vnlesse he be taught of God secondly that the holy Ghost doth minister vnto vs that power in prayer which no man is able to bring and performe of himselfe howbeit we may not construe the words as if the holy Ghost himselfe did pray but onely that he suggesteth vnto vs fit words and matter and prompteth vs to pray For the first vnderstand that it is not postible for any man of himselfe to pray vnlesse he be helped and renewed in his spirit for prayer must be made in the mediation of Christ which flesh and bloud neuer thinketh of nay which flesh and bloud doeth but mocke at And this disabilitie in prayer and vnaptnesse to performe it is euen true of them that be enlightned and called to the faith vnlesse also they be impulsed and driuen on by the spirit Howbeit by this so excellent an instrument as the spirit the Lord doth poure into our hearts such a constant and stedfast assurance of his loue as we come and humble our selues before him boldly and beate our breast and pray from the booke of our conscience confidentlie vnfolding the whole heapes of our miscries before the Lord yea we come vnto him hauing euen a sight and contemplation of his maiestie and we stand not vpon words but a broken and contrite spirit maketh vs speake plainely the interpreter of our meaning being the holy Ghost so as wee in this exercise conferre with God and speake as it were with the mouth of Christ who maketh our supplications as sweet as incense in our and his Fathers nostrels So as it is no such slight matter nor so easie a worke to pray aright for of thy selfe thou art speechlesse and canst not vtter one word vnlesse the spirit vntie the strings of thy tongue and though happely thou speake yet is thy vnderstanding senslesse that thou knowest not what to aske vnlesse the spirit teach thee nay were thou neuer so well taught if the spirit make thee not acquainted with Christ Reuel 8.3 that he may present thy praiers to God all else is in vaine and fruitlesse Further in that the holy Ghost is said to make request for vs wee are admonished vnlesse it bee for weake Christians and babes in Christ that are not growne in the word of grace vnto whom a booke of prayer is allowed as a Catechisme that they that bee old schollers in the schoole of Christ ought to striue and indeuor to grow from praier to praier aswell as from faith to faith that as their iudgements are increased in knowledge so their hearts may increase in feruencie and affection toward God and that they may bring foorth their hidden treasure of the Lords spirit in enabling them to conceaue a praier and to pray as their present necessities shall require For this is that the Lord looketh for that as he said by the Prophet Zacharie 12.10 that he would in the last times powre out the spirit of deprecation and of prayer vpon the sons of men so men should endeuour to bee familiar in this dutie without booke and not content themselues to praie either a stinted prayer or a stinted time but as it is said Hebr. 6.1 wee must leaue the beginnings and be led forward and striue to perfection For if notwithstanding such plentie of foode these many yeeres there be still such leannesse in thy soule that thou art not able to feed thy selfe nor to expresse and vtter thy necessities in a corner before the Lord how canst thou looke for any blessing that hast beene so sluggish and hast so carelesly entertained the spirit of God in this acceptable time If any sudden calamitie hang ouer thy head or any secret sinne presse thy conscience how canst thou thinke to be releeued nay thou canst not but iudge thy selfe vnworthie to be helped if thou art vnable without a booke before thee to vtter thy griefe and to pray for helpe Thou must know thy temptations are particular and thy sinnes are particular and a generall confession is not a proper salue for any particular sore but as in this and this sinne thou hast offended God so particularly for this this sin thou must call for mercy And what if that speciall grace thou prayest for be not in thy booke then thou goest away emptie for thou art not likely to obtaine that thou dost not aske for For howsoeuer the Lord doth ofttimes preuent vs with his mercies and giueth before wee aske yet when he shall perceiue such negligence in vs that we desire but as it were a common and generall head-peece to shield vs from all assaults and doe not arme our selues in euery part especially knowing our old enemie the diuell lieth at all aduantage this maketh the Lord weary and vnwilling to helpe vs who otherwise easily inclineth his eare to the praiers of the faithfull When it is said With gronings that are vnspeakeable we are by this to comfort a distressed conscience that if afflictions doe come so fast vpon vs as the waues one in the necke of another and our spirits be so ouer whelmed and cast downe that we are not able to conceiue a praier for the anguish of our soules in this case if our hearts doe but bleed and grone though no word be vttered yet is it a praier precious and acceptable in the Lords sight We read of Ezechiah Esa 38.14 that he was not able to speake one word but did chatter like a Crane and mourne like a Doue in his sicknesse hee was so opprest with sorrow in the bitternesse of his soule yet was this a praier and a praier heard of God and himselfe deliuered and fifteene yeeres added to his life So oftentimes our praiers are so peppered with salt and fire that is our soule is so anguished and our spirits so appalled that either we speake abruptly or only knocke our selues on the breast Luk. 18.13 as did the Publican yet this soundeth in the Lords eares and commeth pleasantly before him for words in praier are but to make vs vnderstand what we aske the Lord vnderstandeth our meaning without words yea knoweth our wants better then our selues And as the mother pitieth her child when it is fallen sicke and is able to tell where the paine lieth and to aske such things as it wanteth but when the disease is growne so fore that for extremitie it cannot vtter the paine by speech but lieth
Elizabet no doubt prayed in their youth for the fruite of their bodie but they were not then heard for the Lords time was not yet but when Zachary as priest was exercising the publike ministerie of the Church and both he and his wise striken in age then the Angell comes and tels him the Lord had heard his prayers and that his wife should haue a child Which may be a great encouragement to vs to grow perfect in this exercise and that the worke of praier may bee easie to vs because there is not a word falls to the ground but either it rebounds presently vpon vs againe with a blessing or that blessing is reserued for a better time when it trebles the ioy in receiuing an vnexpected benefit No doubt Iacob had fetched many a sigh for the losse of his sonne Ioseph Gen. 37.34 but if Ioseph had presently returned to his father before he obtained the honour in Egypt it had nothing so much cheared Iacobs heart Gen. 45.27 as it did when he saw the chariots sent to fetch him that he might see him in his state and dignitie So for the Lord to cary in his remembrance and to keepe as it were a booke of our prayers alwayes open before his eyes and either to heale vs when we are past cure as he did Dauid when he heard him out of the deepe of deeps or in his good time to put vs in mind of our owne prayers by the fruit doubled in our bosome when we thought our haruest past can not but exceedinglie stirre vs vp to magnifie his goodnes and to employ all the powers of our soule to please him Thirdly we pray for many things which we cannot obtaine and yet we must pray for them for if we cannot haue our desire here it shall be fulfilled in the life to come as when wee pray that Gods kingdome may come that we may be deliuered from temptation and that wee may not sinne which onely shall be performed in the life to come for God according to his owne disposition of times hath ordained that we his creatures should apply our selues vnto and therefore hath taught vs by his spirit as well to pray for the end as for the meanes Faith in this life being the foundation of our hope and our hope being perfited in the life to come through the loue of Christ so that as here we pray to haue our faith strengthened our infirmities cured our sins pardoned and Gods graces renewed in vs daily which be apples of such a tree as we taste of in this life so here we pray also that sinne may be abolished the number of Gods elect gathered and the worke of our sanctification perfited which is the end and perfection of the former and which is reserued for a better life when both our owne prayers and the intercession of Christ for vs also shall cease Fourthly obserue that God so heareth thy prayers that though he do not graunt formam the forme yet he graunteth finem the end of thy prayers Euen as Christ when he prayed in the garden Father if it be possible let this cup passe from me now shall wee say that Christ euer prayed and was not heard Mat. 26.39 God forbid and yet the cuppe did not passe from him yet was hee heard as the Apostle to the Hebrewes saith in that he feared for though hee was not deliuered from death Heb. 5.7 yet was hee freed from the horrour of death for an Angell was sent to comfort him 2. Cor. 12.8 So Paul when he prayed to be deliuered from the buffetings of Satan he had his desire thus farre the Lord graunteth the end of his prayer that is strength to abide it exempted he could not be but this was it the power of the Lord should be in him so much the greater as his temptations and afflictions were increased so that none must be discouraged nor grow cold though their first or second voice in praier be not heard for by this we learne first to continue in praier and in this doth the Lord secretly heare vs that wee breake not off Secondlie the Lord doth for a time withdraw his eares from the words of our mouth that we may know the deliuerance praied for comming from God we are not to appoint him the houre Thirdly we stay a time before our hands be filled with our requests to exercise our patience that our desire be not like the longing and fainting of a woman Fourthlie that by this small absence of the Lord in not hearing our praiers at the first we may learne to depend vpon his prouidence Fiftlie that we may vse them the better when we haue them and receiue them with the greater thankfulnesse because things wished for as they are gratefully receiued so are they carefully preserued ROM chap. 8. vers 28. verse 28 Also we know that all things worke together for the best vnto them that loue God euen to them that are called of his purpose HEere the Apostle proceedeth to open another fountaine of exceeding comfort to the faithfull which is all things worke for the best to those that loue God but euery faithfull man is assured he loues the Lord therefore to him all things worke for the best and if all things then afflictions He proues it by this reason to those that be predestinate all things turne to the best but they that loue the Lord are predestinate therefore to them all things turne to the best And to proue this he setteth downe a reason vers 29. Those that be called in the eternall purpose of God them hath he predestinate to be like the image of his Sonne Heb. 2.9 that as he passed by the crosse and from the crosse to glory so shall wee being children of the same Father and who are borne and bound to resemble Christ our elder brother in this point chiefly To declare how afflictions worke for the best in Gods children we must vnderstand that afflictions be of two sorts either remedies to correct our corruptions and heale our infirmities or els exercises of Gods graces in his children that he may try them how much they will suffer for his sake For the first kind of afflictions we cannot doubt but they do worke for the best whether we consider them as chastisements for sins past or as preuentions of sins to come For sins that are committed the rod is necessary for he is a bastard that is not corrected that wee may see and loath the cause of our affliction that is our corruption as it is said 1. Cor. 11.32 We are chastised of the Lord because we should not be condemned with the world And to Dauid the Lord saith Thy sonnes I will correct for their sinnes but my louing kindnesse shall neuer depart from thee for the punishments of these our sinnes are pardoned in the sacrifice of Christ but so is not the chastisement for this proceedeth from the loue of God and Christ
fruition of Gods glorie which we shall possesse heereafter Looke vpon the poore widow of Sarepta though she had but a little oile 1. King 7.14 yet had shee more then the rest when Eliah came to her for theirs consumed and hers through the secret blessing of God serued her turne wasted not Dan. 6.17 So Daniel in prison fared better with bread and water by reason of Gods chearfull presence with him then did the king with al his sumptuous and princely diet And in our naturall iudgements we can say that hee hath more that hath but a bottle of wine that runneth by droppes then he that hath a whole cesterne full that is broken for the prouidence of God neuer leaueth those that be his and his eie is vpon their wants to supplie them And as Paul saith Colos 1.16.17 By Christ all things were created he is before all things and in him all things consist that is haue their being for his glorie for no man can complot or contriue anie secret snares for our life no man can breath out any threatnings against Gods Church as did Saul Act. 9.1 Matt. 14 1â— not execute any crueltie vpon the forerunner of Christ as did Heroâ— but Christ hath his full glory in it Let vs therefore kâ—â—â— our persecutors can doe vs no harme for as our being is for Châ—â—â—â— to must our bodies be yeelded vp to Christ wee stand in him and his power in these afflictions is seene in vs so as when they hate vs and reuile vs torment vs they are but as A potheeâ—ies to make drugges to heale our infirmities they are but as Masons to hammer and polish vs in the quarry of this world that we may be fit stones for the heauenly building yea they are but as fire to refine vs being of our selues drossie as furbushers to varnish vs being through fleshly ease rustie as scullions in the Lords kitchin to scoure the vessell of his houshold lastly they are those that haue receaued a commission from God contrarie to their owne intention to doe vs good for when they are come to the perfection of their tyranny they can but kill the bodie whereby they hasten our blessednesse in the soule Heere may be demanded if all things worke for our good whether the infirmities that be in vs do vs any good or no. The answer is Yes many waies but principally three waies First they remaine in vs to subdue the pride and presumption of our hearts that would aduance it selfe against God if it were not humbled by the sight of it owne corruption as Paul must haue a buffeter lest he grow insolent 2. Cor. 12.8 For the Lord will trust vs no more with perfection since Adam lost it in Paradise and therefore he exerciseth vs with infirmities lest wee should steppe into our mother concepit to thinke our selues Gods This is proportionablie to that spoken of Deut. 7.22 That the Lord would roote out the Canaanites from among his people by little and little Psal 59.11 not all at once lest the wild beasts should grow in vpon them These Canaanites bee our infirmities the wild beasts are self-loue pride of life and such like which would waxe strong within vs if we were throughly purged from our weaknesse And thus we see the Lord cureth poison by poison keepeth out grosse sinnes by keeping in naturall infirmities euen as the best treakle is made of poison and the skinne of a viper is the best cure against the sting of a viper Secondly these our infirmities serue to cure our ingratitude for if the Lord should bestow vpon vs all his benefites at once we would soone forget him We see how the Loâ—◠〈◊〉 vp the red sea to make passage for the Israelites Exo. 14. â—â— which one would haue thought should haue beeâ— as 〈◊〉 sighâ— on their finger alwaies in their sight and yet Psal 106.7 â—â—â—t is said 〈◊〉 the Hebrew phrase they made haste to forget it though it was so miraculous a worke For this cause Dauid praieth Psal 59.11 O Lord do not destroy the enemies of thy Church that is slay them not together lest the people forget thee but do it by little and little that the people may often come vnto thee yea Dauid himselfe in many places confesseth that the prolonging of the Lords mercies giue as it were an edge and sharpnesse to this spirit of thankfulnesse And such is the nature of man to wait no longer in humility then he hath hope of benefit The lost sonne had no sooner fingred his portion Luk. 15.13 but his fathers house was vnsauoury to him and he must needs ruffle it in another countrie For as willingly we would wait no longer on the Lord then he is giuing so when hee hath giuen vs somwhat wee would bee out of his sight while we spend it And this maketh him more scant in his blessings then otherwise he would be because he will teach vs to depend vpon him both till we haue them and while we vse them and that employing them in a spirituall kinde of trafficke to gaine credit to the Lord he may furnish vs afterward with better store Thirdly our infirmities serue to restraine our spirituall sluggishnesse and securitie of the flesh for where no feare of the enemie is there the weapon rusteth so as we are sifted and tempted by Sathan that we may finde our infirmities to be relieued by the Lords power and that wee may pray for his gracious strength to withstand him in Christ to ouercome him and that by our experience in fighting with Sathan we may become wise and watchfull for we doe not praie to bee deliuered from temptations but not to bee left in them Our infirmities indeede are the fuell that Sathan laieth and they are as it were the coals hee bloweth to consume vs. Now euery Christian when hee feeleth such a fire of enmitie within him against God and his law bestirreth himselfe and striueth by a cleane contrary blast of the spirit to quench these coales and entreth such a combaâ—◠〈◊〉 â—â—seth in death which wee would not doe if there we 〈◊〉 not soâ—â— skiâ—â— of sinne and some remnant of corruption left 〈…〉 vs but wee would fall asleepe like idle seruants and hide 〈…〉 that is the strength of Gods graces in vs. Iob Iob 13.15 though he were neuer 〈◊〉 painefull a Christian yet neuer more commended the power of God in him then by his fight hand to hand with the diuell in resisting and keeping off such blowes of blasphemie and despaire as Satan would haue had him cast at God and would haue had to sticke in himselfe Paul when he fought with bulles at Ephesus neuer obtained such a victorie as when he left Satan in the lurch and left himselfe persecuting of the Gospell nay after his conuersion there was left a sting in his flesh lest either he might wax sluggish or become proud And therefore it pleaseth God to honour
escape And this doth set foorth the loue of God the fulnesse of it and the depth of it being not to be comprehended of all the hearts of men ioyned in one though euery one of them were wiser then Salomon but is onely to be reuerenced and adored of all Further in this deliuering vp of the Sonne of God to death we may obserue a reconciliation of two extremes infinit iustice and infinite mercy both which the Lord performed in this action Infinite iustice in that the Lord will be paid all his debt for rather then he will be vnsatisfied the bloud of Christ shall paie all for what dishonour had it beene for the King of heauen to haue suffered the Serpent to haue so insulted vpon his Maiestie and wretched man to haue so rebelliously defaced his image and so presumptuously charged him with malice and enuie yet to haue set him scotfree If the Lord had borne these indignities at our hands it had too much blemished the power of his iustice and therfore he could take no lesse satisfaction then a sacrifice of bloud and that this bloud must issue streame out of the veines of the hart of Christ hath shewed him to haue set an infinite price valuation vpon his iustice yet hath the Lord withal heerein set foorth his most perfect infinite and endlesse mercy that though he would not forgiue the debt yet he paid himselfe for God did suffer and this is such a thing as no mortall man in the same action is able to shew forth We reade of one Zaledicus king of the Locrenses that went about such a matter who making a law that who so defloured a woman should lose both his eies it fell out his owne sonne was the first that brake it whereupon the king would haue had the law executed vpon him prefering the loue of iustice before the loue of nature but what by the obtestation and intreatie of his nobles instant vpon him and what through feare of tumult and insurrection threatned if he would not dispence with the law in this yoong Prince who was of great expectation for his towardlinesse and in great fauour with the people for his vertue at last the king resolued to satisfie the law and yet to shew mercy to his sonne and therefore whereas the law was that such an offendour should lose both his eies he caused one of his sons to be put out and one of his owne shewing mercy in putting out one of his owne and iustice in putting out one of his sonnes but this was not perfect for then in mercy hee should haue put out both his owne eies or in iustice both his sonnes And no maruell for how can flesh and bloud imagine to reach the wisedome of God when our vnderstandings are but as the stubble carried to and fro with the winde and we our selues but as dust ashes that cannot reach the depth and dignitie of so glorious a Prince Now for the second point for whom this Sonne of God was giuen vp it is said for all that is for all beleeuers for so Christ expounds himself Ioh. 17.20 And therfore execrable is the opinion of Andreas a Lutheran who holds that God deliuered vp his Son for an vniuersall saluation meaning thereby to saue all if all will be saued for they that will not beleeue saith he condemne themselues But we say the purpose of God was not that Christ should die effectually for all for first he neuer died for those he neuer prayed for and Iohn 17.9 he prayed not for the world Secondly if Gods purpose had bin to haue giuen him to death for all without exception then how is it that some are already damned others haue no faith and shal be damned here after either his purpose being to saue them is frustrate and void or else God cannot do it and so something should resist the power of God which is blasphemie to thinke If God had such a purpose and after seeing the incredulitie of man he should change his minde then the execution of his will should depend vpon the incertaintie and instabilitie of the euen which doth derogate much from the al sufficiencie of God and therefore we say that hee was crucified for none but for such as haue their garments dipped in the bloud of the Lambe but for such as haue their faith burning like a lampe but for such whose workes proceed from an vndefiled heart and whose praiers through Christ his helpe ascend to the euerliuing God Further consider in these words He deliuered him vp to death that this very phrase and maner of speech is attributed to Iudas who is called Traditor a deliuerer vp or a traitor How shall we then determine of this Shall we challenge God to be euill because he deliuered him vp or excuse Iudas because he executeth that which God had purposed God forbid for neither is God to be accused that Iudas wrought with him in the same action nor Iudas to bee excused for deliuering him vp according to Gods purpose Your wicked hands saith Peter Act. 2.23 haue crucified him whom God in his determinate counsell had deliuered vp Why then shall Iudas be blamed being but the instrument Because as Iudas did it it was most wicked he doing it by the instigation of the diuell his heart being possessed with couetousnesse and blinded with infidelitie yet was it good in respect of the end whereto God had ordaine it though as it proceeded from his poisoned heart it was most execrable for alwaies the action of the instrument beareth the name or is denominated from the affection of the instrument and therefore Iudas betraying his Master for thirtie peeces of siluer it was a most damnable sinne in him and the turning of it to the saluation of the faithfull was onely the worke of God It may be said God did appoint Iudas to doe it for nothing is done but by his appointment how then can Iudas be blamed We answer this by a double comparison or similitude the soule giueth power to a lame limme or member of the bodie to mooue and to stirre yet may not the power of the soule be blamed for the lamenesse of the limme for the lamenesse thereof doth not enter into the soule neither proceedeth from the soule but from the bodie though the soule be the cause of the motion Euen so the Lord moued Iudas to the action but the imperfection and sinne in the action proceeded not from the Lord but from the diuell that had corrupted his heart And no more then the brightnesse and heate of the Sunne can be said to be the cause of the stench of the caâ—kas or the corruption thereof can reach to defile the Sunne no more can the holinesse of God excuse in any action the wickednesse of man or the wickednesse of man defile his holinesse The incestuous wickednesse of Absolon the mischieuous purpose of Achitophel 1. Sa. 16.21.22 Gen. 37.27 the hatred of Iosephs
brethren and the malice of the Iewes in the apprehension and death of Christ were wicked and euill in themselues though God turned their ends contrarie to that they were intended For the last point If he giue him he will with him giue all things obserue that no man can partake of the benefites of Christ but first hee must partake of Christ himselfe and therefore they that holde wee doe in the Sacrament of the Supper onelie partake of the benefits of Christ his death and not of Christ himselfe doe grossely offend for wee doe eate spiritually the verie bodie and doe drinke the very bloud of Christ and by this wee are made partakers of his soule and by consequent of his humanity and by this of his diuinity for they are neuer separated and by this of Christ God and man and by consequent of all his benefits for these benefites be like an c. in the end of a sentence that implieth a necessary addition of many things not expressed and yet must needs be vnderstood as depending vpon the former So that if we haue Christ he commeth not naked nor alone but he bringeth all he hath with him his puritie his obedience his sacrifice his power and whatsoeuer else may make a Christian man perfect Secondly obserue hence that no man can partake of Christ but with him he must likewise partake of all his benefites answerable to that speech of the Euangelist Mat. 6.33 When we haue the kingdome of God other things shall be added for saluation neuer commeth alone And therefore damnable is that opinion that a man may eat Christ really and indeed and yet not partake of his benefits because he doth not eat him effectually for this should argue there is no life in the flesh of Christ contrary to that Ioh. 6.54 He that eateth of the flesh of the sonne of man must needes haue life Thirdly obserue hence that all is gift and no merit and a gift purposed of God to be bestowed before euer we deserued any thing for though we in dutie must labour in the course of mortification yet in vaine doe we wash our selues thinking to be accepted for our cleanlinesse for it is God that giueth the beginning in his Ioue and the increase in his spirit and the end and perfection in his Sonne And therefore he that leaneth to himselfe shall surely fall for if flesh be thy arme and thine owne works the ladder whereby thou thinkest to clime to heauen when thou art passed the ground then shall the rounds breake and thy fall shall be to thy confusion for in the gift of Christ alone we are beloued Vers 33. Who shall laie any thing to the charge of Gods chosen It is God that iustifieth verse 34 Who shall condemne It is Christ which is dâ—â—d yea or rather which is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God and maketh request also for vs. The Apostle hath before proued that if any thing should make vs tremble and stand in feare of damnation it should bee one of these two first either the sinfull imperfection of our nature or secondly the ineuitable necessity of affliction Now that we being in Christ the remainder and relikes of that corruption which we shall onely shake off in death cannot make vs subject to the curse of God he hath proued from the first to the seuenteenth verse going before Secondly that the rod of affliction resting on our backs is no argument of the wrathful face of God but onely the chastisement of a Father he proued from the 17. to the end of the 32. vers Hauing proued these two points he now maketh a most comfortable conclusion demanding a question by way of a challenge and doth most confidently himselfe answer it Who can lay any thing to our charge If Sathan shall accuse the brethren Zach. 3.2 whom the Lord notwithstanding will reproue yet who dare condemne and giue sentence against vs since Christ for our sakes is dead secondly is risen thirdly sitteth at the right hand of the Father fourthly and maketh intercession for vs. First for his death how this saueth vs from damnation it is two waies first in respect of the grieuousnesse of his death secondly in respect of the worthinesse of his person that did sustaine and indure it The grieuousnesse of it resteth in these two first that visibly he was nailed to the crosse and there was a separation of soule and body secondly that inuisibly the markes of the wrath of God were vpon his soule he suffering for a time so may torments of hell as euer all the damned shall doe The worthinesse of his person appeareth in this that he was the Son of God by eternall generation who for his obedience and humbling of himselfe in the shape of a seruant to so cursed a death might worthily haue merited the saluation of a thousand worlds So that as death came in by sinne which stingeth a man to damnation and whereby the diuell raigned ouer all so by the death of the sonne of God was death ouercome sinne abolished and the diuell vanquished and as by sinne came in death so by death went out sinne Hereupon we beholding Christ crucified by a liuely faith 1. Cor. 15.21 wee shall be freed from the impoysoned bitings of the old serpent euen as the Israelites were healed of their wounds and stings Ioh. 3.14 Num. 21.9 by looking on the brasen serpent in the wildernesse For the second which is Christ his resurrection we haue this comfort that no sinne is vnsatisfied or vnexpiated since he is deliuered from the power of darknesse and of death vnder which he was kept and still should haue beene kept vntill all our debts had beene paied to the vtmost farthing Heeeupon we beleeue that Christ caried all our sinnes with him into the graue but what became of them afterward we know not nor need not to inquire for he rose without them And this was represented in the scape-goat Leuit. 16.21 who hauing all the sinnes of the people laid vpon him was sent into an vninhabitable place where he was neuer heard of againe set downe to be in the wildernesse by the hand of a man appointed For the third consider two things first what is meant by his sitting at the right hand of his Father secondly what benefites we reape by his sitting there For the first vnderstand it is a translated or borrowed speech for can we thinke that God hath a hand whose power is diffused through all creatures and being an infinite spirit hath no definite place And as heere Christ is said to be sitting so else where he is said to be standing as Act. 7.56 Stephen saw the Sonne of man standing at the right hand of God In which there is also a borrowed speech for we must not thinke he either fitteth or standeth at a certaine place but the phrase is fetched from the custome of great Princes who vse to set them on
to enter into the sanctuary of heauenly places that as Exod. 39.7 Aron had pretious stones in which the names of the children of Israel were written six in euery stone and twelne in his breast in euery one of them a tribe that hee might remember them to God in his praiers so Christ bearing in his breast our selues as precious stones is thereby put in minde to remember vs to his Father though our fathers hauing the veile before them were forbidden to enter into the holiest yet wee through the veile of the flesh of Christ Heb. 10.20 are permitted to come boldly to the face of the most high and holy God The second benefit is that all our praiers be sanctified and doe ascend to the seat of God through his petitions that is through his appearing before his Father they shal be heard of his Father Hereupon Paul faith Rom. 5.2 By him we haue accesse to the throne of grace to offer vp the sweet sacrifices of our selues by Christ who hath made the way for vs let vs therefore approch vnto him with confidence and this is that spoken of in the Reu. 8.3 the Saints poure forth their incense that is their praiers which is giuen to Christ hauing a golden censor that he should put a new incense vpon them vpon the golden altar which is himselfe that they might haue a gracious sauor and a sweet smell in the nostrils of his Father The third benefit of this his intercession is that which we shall neuer fully feele nor perceiue till his last praier be granted he made Ioh. 17.21 that we might be one in God and himselfe that is when we shall haue a full contemplation of the maiestie of God Lastly obserue that Christ shall make this intercession for the Saints till all his enemies be ouercome and all his children arraied in stately and royall garments and then shall his praiers cease for why should he pray any longer when his praier is granted but by this we may see that saluation of soules is no such easie matter as the world imagineth since it requireth this continuall exercise of the Sonne of God to make request for vs and if Christ in loue and compassion doe it for vs much more ought we to doe it for our selues ROM chap. 8. vers 35 36 37. verse 35 Who shall separate vs from the loue of Christ shall tribulation or anguish or persecution or famine or nakednesse or perill or sword verse 36 As it is written for thy sake are we killed all the day long we are counted as sheepe for the slaughter verse 37 Neuerthelesse in all these things we are more then conquerers through him that loued vs. THE Apostle vpon the heauenly and Christian security set downe in the premises inferreth and brings in a most constant and comfortable resolution vpon a stout magnanimity and spirituall courage by him conceiued that is that it is impossible any thing should make vs fall from the fauour of God which is in Christ The reason is this in those things wherein wee are more then conquerers wee cannot be remoued from Gods fauour but in these seuen things heere reckned vp tribulation c. all which are as needles in the flesh and wherein hee comprehendeth all other these being the worst wee are more then conquerers therefore neither anguish famine c. can separate vs from the loue of God As if he should say howeuer it be that men call not in question Gods loue while they liue in peace and enioy the pleasures of this life yet let vs see how far aduersitie may throw and deiect a man from this comfortable security that since Christ sits at the right hand of his father and there shal sit till all his children be fully glorified let vs take the greatest extremities that can light vpon the flesh Tribulations that is any kind of outward trouble or anguish that is such inward perplexity or distresse in soule that we are at our wits end like Lot Gen. 19.8 that must either giue forth his daughters or the Angels to the filthy Sodomites or persecution by famine that is able to breake a brazen wall it breeds such rage in the bones or nakednesse that is that wee bee so impouerished or beggered for the truths sake as we haue nothing to couer nor wherein to hide vs or the sword which is most ghastly for the quicke dispatch it will make all which ioyned together may be reckoned vp for the continuall portion of the church of God both before Christ and after 1. Pet. 4.17 for we need not suppose or imagine that this may come since it is so written Psal 44.22 that men doe nothing but offer vp the godly euery day and the wicked make no more account of them but euen as sheepe to the slaughter And since the comming of Christ the triall must be the greater as Saint Peter speaketh because the spirit is greater so as now iudgement must begin at the house of God But what is the issue and end of al this we are in these extreame calamities more then conquerers so far are we from fainting or falling and the Lord in the middest of these shall either send vs miraculous deliuerance as hee did to Daniel Da. 6.22 when he stopped the mouth of the lion that he could not hurt him or else hee will so qualifie the miseries that shall beare vpon vs with such extraordinary comfort that we would not exchange our aduersitie to ensnare our consciences with conditions in seruing of God and if the worst come that we be giuen vp to death the heauens shall bee open to receiue vs and the Angels shall be readie to carrie vs into the bosome of God Luk. 16.22 and our enemies shall stand astonished to see the courage of our christian soule so willingly embracing death in which is life and out of our bloud shall rise an hundred professors more for the bloud of Martyrs is the seed of the church when we our selues shall triumphantly ascend to the seate of the Almightie For the parts of the text they be these first the Apostle setteth downe a demaund by way of challenge and therefore implieth a person in these words Who shall c. as if he should saie I giue the challenge to the stoutest champion what euer he be whether he be the diuell that liueth in hell or his eldest sonne or all his sons that be on earth otherwise if the person that should accept this challenge were not vnderstood he should more properly haue said What shall separate vs c. Secondly he interposeth and bringeth in a testimonie out of the 44. Psalme to shew that he doth not put it by supposition that these troubles may come or may not come but that of all other the church of God is not likely but sure to sustaine them in the ineuitable necessity of Gods decree as if we that be heires of the couenant were created for nothing else Thirdly
Coronation for then shall we haue not Reedes but Palmes in our hands to shew our triumph and bee crowned not with Thornes but with Glory euen the glory that Christ had from the beginning Now for life that cannot doe it for there is no temptation in this life neither excessiue pleasure nor abundant profit not magnificent state that a righteous soule will not forgoe rather then forsake the righteousnesse of Câ—â—â—â— or their owne peace of conscience yea 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Moses â—â—â—â—her then to lose the least light of the Lords conntenance we will refuse to be made glorious by our birth and chuse to suffer affliction with the children of God Heb. 11.24 and with Paul Phil. 3.8 to esteeme all things but as the excrement of a dog in comparison of the security and confidence we haue of the Lords loue towards vs so as we are Christs in our life also And though we doe desire to see the face and glory of the Lord yet as Saint Paul speaketh whether we be in our body at home absent Phil. 1.20 or abroad in our separation our soules still wait vpon the Lord for for this cause as Rom. 14.8.9 Christ died that whether we liue or die we might be the Lords Now for Angels Powers or Principalities by the names themselues may be vnderstood as well the good Angels as the bad wherof Paul speaketh 1. Cor. 6.3 Know ye not that we shall iudge the Angels that is the reprobate spirits for these be executioners of the Lords will though not by willing and loyall obedience as well as the other and though both these being seuerall haue in the scripture the same titles giuen them as the good are called Eph. 1.21 Powers and Principalities and so are the bad called by the same name Colos 2.15 where Christ is said to spoile and to traduce Principalities Powers to open shame and Eph. 6.12 We must fight against Principalities and Powers yet in this place by Angels are to bee taken the good and by Powers and Principalities the diuels The reason is because heere the Apostle maketh an opposition betweene contraries and also because in other places of the scripture where these same words are vsed to expresse the good Angels there is alwaies more added to their stile as Eph. 1.20 Thrones and Dominations are mentioned besides the other But it may be said will the Angels that are the messengers of God attempt any such thing as to part God and vs No it is impossible howsoeuer the Apostle speaketh excessiuely from the exultation ioy of his spirit for he reasons ab impossibili as if he should say if Angels which be the most excellent and most powerfull creatures could attempt to separate vs from the loue of God yet they could not for Christ which is the head of Angels hath ioyned vs to his Father and therefore much lesse any inferiour thing can doe it After this maner this Apostle speaketh Galat. 1.8 If an Angel from heauen should preach any other doctrine which is impossible let him be accursed So Rom. 9.3 Paul wisheth himselfe accursed to redeeme the Iewes and Moses praied to be rased out of the booke of life rather than the Israelites should perish which was not possible that the decree of God should bee frustrate But such was the vehemencie of their affection if the Lord would be intreated at their praiers And it was necessary for the Apostle heere to name Angels because they be the mightiest creatures and if they cannot part the Lord and vs much lesse can diuels for the worst they can doe is but to buffet vs whereby our infirmities shall be healed and as Christ said to Peter Satan desireth to winnow thee like wheat Mat. 22.31 but I haue praied that thy faith may not faile This also appeareth by that in the Reuelation 12.4 that the red Dragon cannot doe it though with his taile hee can draw starres from heauen that is discouer the hypocrisy of some great professors for first he waited vpon the woman as she was with child secondly in her deliuerie thirdly when the child was brought foorth to see first if he could haue destroied the Church of the Iewes and if not the Church of the Gentiles and if not the head of the Church the Lord Iesus or if not the whole bodie of the faithfull or if not some one of the faithfull but he was cast downe saith the text that is he was abased in his pride and sought to aduance and lift vp himselfe againe to heauen by destroying the woman and her seede that is by withstanding the saluation of the elect This Dragon hath especially two instruments first the great Beast that is the Romane Empire where was a name of blasphemie written in his fore-head which though it could with Eliah call fire from heauen yet could it neuer consume the faith of Gods chosen 2. King 1.10 nor euer draw one soule from Christ The second is the Romane Hierarchie raised out of the ruines of the former which though it could make the heauens brasse that it should not raine or the earth iron that it should yeeld no fruit yet could it neuer touch any that was written in the booke of the Lambe Reuel 5.3 for where hee sealeth none can open and where he openeth none can shut and as it is said in the former place They which are bought from the earth sing in great troupes a new song with the Lord Iesus For the other Neither things present that may be knowen nor things to come which may seeme to be doubtfull can make any separation of God from vs for the elect are sure the Lords grace shall assist them to the end neither height of heauen as Paul that was carried vp on high did not yet presume nor the depth of hell 2. Cor. 12.5 Ionah 2.1 as Ionas being in the belly of the Whale did not yet dispaire but had his praiers passing to heauen thorow the fishes mouth Iob. 13.15 Iob in the patieÌ„ce resolution of his spirit could say O Lord though thou kill me yet will I loue thee for hope which is the sure anchor of the soule maketh vs to enter with consideÌ„ce within the lists of the Lords presence and there staieth vs for the Lord doth know vs for his owne in his beloued Sonne Hence learne that a man may be assured he shall be saued for this place is without exception Yet some say this was a speciall reuelation Paul had of his owne saluation which is most iniurious to the whole text for though he saith I am perswaded as speaking of himselfe yet in the matter of the perswasion he ioyneth all the faithfull as that nothing can separate vs speaking generally of all which is proued also by many things and speeches before as verse 23. Wee grone for the redemption of our body Did Paul onely grone And verse 35. Who shall separate vs from the loue of God Was Paul only
it were not possible but they should be rauished with expectation after it there being at euery gate an Angell standing to let in Gods children and to keepe out the fearefull and vnbeleeuers adulterers and vngodly persons Againe heere learne that the creatures waiting with vs and hauing as it were the same affection we haue to be vnchained of corruption and at the libertie of the sonnes of God they belong only to vs that are his children and are sanctified for our vse through prayer and thanksgiuing for as through vs they fell so through vs they shall be restored and therefore wait both with vs and on vs in the meane time and the wicked are but vsurpers ouer them snatching them against their willes and abusing of them to their lusts as the voluptuous Iewes did who feeding vpon that was none of theirs while the meate Psal 78.31 was yet in their mouths the wrath of the Lord Numb 11.33 was kindled and consumed them and euen so at length shall the wicked be chased out of the world Iob. 18.18 and for his theft in rauening vpon that is none of his as God himselfe saith Iob 39.13 he shall be shaken out of the corners of the earth for that they enioy is none of theirs but belongeth as truly to vs as a man accounteth that his owne which he getteth by his honest labour and in that they abound more with them heere then Gods children to whom of right they appertaine it is certaine the glory of Gods elect shall be the greater in heauen for the want of the creatures heere on earth and the more the wicked enioy heere the greater shall their torments be in hell for that is Luk. 16.25 the obiection of Abraham to stop the course of Diues his petition who was in torment Remember saith he thou hadst thy pleasure in thy life and therefore for thy pleasure thou art tormented in thy death for God sendeth not all his plagues at once vpon the wicked but suffereth him to haue his seeking that he may be satiate with his owne way and that desiring Prouerb 12 12. the net of euils he may be heereafter tied and ensnared with the cords of his owne sinne Againe obserue hence for the conclusion of this point that all the creatures in heauen and earth do serue for the furthering of our saluation and are readie and willing to do vs good except the diuell and those that shall be damned for we know the red sea ranne backe and became dry land for the passage of the Israelites Exod. 14.21 The bitter waters Exod. 15.25 were made sweet by the casting in of a tree to stanch their thirst The riuer Iordan returned backward Psal 114.3 till the people of God were passed ouer Water came foorth of the stonie rocke Exod. 17.6 that the Israelites might drinke according as they desired The Sunne stood still in the middest of heauen and hasted not to goe downe for a whole day Iosh 10.13 at the prayer of Ioshua At the prayer of Hezekiah Esay 38.8 the Sunne went 10. degrees backward contrary to the course of nature The small quaÌ„titie of meale oyle which the widow of Zareptah had through the word spoken by Eliah 1. Kings 17.16 wasted not till the Lord sent raine vpon the earth The waters being twice smitten with the cloke of Eliah 2. Kings 2.8.14 diuided themselues twice this way and that way for the passage ouer both of Eliah and Elisha The waters of Iericho 2. Kings 2.21 by the sprinckling of a little salt at the spring head were healed of the Lord for the good of his seruants that death come no more thereof The furnace Dan. 3.23 though it was heat seuen times more then it was wont to be had no power so much as to scortch the garments of the three children that would not obey the kings commaundement in a matter of Idolatry neither had the Lions Dan. 6.12 though rauenous in themselues any mouthes to open against Daniel that made his prayers to God notwithstanding it was against the decree of Darius the king and so much sollicited by his malitious and idolatrous nobles Since then the creatures of God are thus readie to hide and smother their strength where they may hurt vs to open and enlarge their power when they may defend vs and since the Angels of God Psal 91.11 watch ouer vs in our wayes let nothing make vs so foolish since we runne well but to hold on for the tyrants rage can not last but the wrath of God is a soft consuming fire and let vs venter our bodies which are but dust for the saluation of our soules which are the Lords 1. THESS chap. 5. vers 19.20 verse 19 Quench not the spirit verse 20 Despise not prophesying THe words themselues yeeld two points to be considered first a commandement or an exhortation equall to a commaundement secondly the meanes how this commandement may be best obeyed and the exhortation most fruitfully receiued The commaundement is Quench not the spirit the meanes to performe this is Despise not prophesying that is the wise and found interpretation of the Scriptures by them whose lippes preserue knowledge and whose feet are shod with the Gospell of peace for so prophesying is to be taken for an application of the word and a teaching to edification In the first obserue forasmuch as nothing can be quenched but fire why this Metaphor or borrowed speech is vsed of the Apostle to expresse the Spirit by fire The like phrase and speech is vsed Mat. 3.11 when the seruant baptizing his master lest it should seeme a disparagement and debasing of him doth protest in great humilitie that he did it but with water but there came one after him that should baptize them with the holy Ghost and with fire that is with the supernaturall power of the holy Ghost as it were fire And in Iohn 7.38 the spirit is resembled to water meaning thereby that who so is not cleansed of the holy Ghost as with water cannot be saued Now the spirit is compared to fire in respect of the foure properties that bee in fire first the nature of â—â—re is to consume any matter that is combustible or may be burned euen so the holy Ghost is sent into vs to wast and consume all the lusts of our flesh as selfe-loue pride of life and whatsoeuer else exalteth it selfe aboue the purity and simplicity of the Gospell Secondly fire doth refine euery thing that can be purified euen so the holy Ghost doth change and refine our affections and purgeth vs from that drosse and filth of the earth that cleaueth so neare to vs and hangeth so fast vpon vs and keepeth vs still in the fornace of affliction till we come to that perfection of eternall blessednesse that the flesh dying the spirit may liue in the day of the Lord. Thirdly fire doth relieue by warmth all those subiects that be capable of life and those that be benummed it comforteth and reuiueth
them that be halfe dead through cold euen so the holy Ghost not onely warmeth him that is benummed in his soule but quickeneth him that is starke dead in pleasures and other corruptions of the world and doth kindle in him a holy zeale to the Lords truth and raiseth him vp to the hope of eternall life being before though hee seemed to liue through the dulnesse and obstupefaction of his flesh drouping or rather dead in sinne Fourthly fire giueth light to them that before sat in darknesse and sheweth them the way how to walke so the holy Gost doth enlighten our iudgments and vnderstandings that we may be able to discerne and desire to thirst after that acceptable will of the Lord vnto saluation Secondly consider since the holy Ghost cannot be quenched but where he is how the Apostle writing to the whole Church of Thessalonica assumeth and taketh it as granted that they all had this spirit and this ought to be the generall iudgement of all men so long as a people conforme themselues to the outward obedience and sound of the Gospell to presume and hope the best of all For no doubt many in this Church were accompted Saints which were detestable hypocrites yet in respect of this mingling of the seede and tares together the Apostle medleth not with them leauing that to the last iudgement but signeth them all with this excellent badge of hauing the spirit for so ought it to be vnlesse their sinnes be enormous and notorious and that they sinne and offend with so high a hand as that they refuse the censure of the Church and to be thereby reformed for then they are vtterly to bee cut off and separate from the rest of the Saints And this intermingling of hypocrites and the elect together in the visible church maketh that oftentimes the Apostle in a generall stile disswadeth and dehorteth all from that which can be verified in the wicked onely as when he saith Heb. 3.12 Take heed none of you be so vnfaithfull as to fall from the grace of the liuing God which is true onely in the hypocrite and so doth hee sometimes generally exhort to that which is true onely in the elect as when he saith to the Philippians Worke fourth your saluation with feare and trembling Phil. 2.12 for all the Ministers of God must know that there will alwaies be one Iudas among the Disciples Mat. 26.22 whom Christ onely could discouer but for them that cannot see the heart they must offer the cup of grace to all for the tares cannot be seuered from the wheat till that great day of separation come when then the Lord by his Angels shall cut vs all downe and shall binde the tares in bundles by themselues to be cast from the Lords floore into perpetuall tormenting flaming fire Againe learne since the spirit must not be quenched that it followeth of necessity euery one of Gods children must haue it and think it so far from shame as they must esteeme it to be their onely victory and crowne that they do enioy it For first by this spirit there is made a distinction and differnce betweene vs and the reprobate and it is like the bloud Exod. 12.22 that was stricken vpon the doore tops which shall make the Lord to passe ouer vs and not to suffer the destroier to come neare vs when he goeth to smite the Egyptians and as Paul saith 2. Cor. 13.5 The spirit of God is in vs all except we be reprobates Secondly from this spirit we receiue direction whereby to guide the steps and actions of our life that we snarle not at the Ministers like dogs nor runne after the world like Demas 2. Tim. 4.10 Thirdly in this spirit we reape such comfort as all the lightsome pleasures of this life are but as shadowes and all the burdensome profit of this life of no value in respect of that ioy wee take to be transformed into the image of the sonne of God wherby the slanderous speeches and impious and sacrilegious scurrility of some is notably condemned who in scorne and derision doe call such as are fearefull to offend and doe tremble and quake at the name of sinne men of the spirit Puritanes precise and such like they themselues shrinking vp sinne in a narrow scantling as if none offended but they that lie in the goale But what is he that hauing a waspe about him will stay till he be stung and not auoide it at the first buzzing What is he when he hath roome inough that will ride vpon the edge of a pit and venture his falling Nay 1. Thes 5.22 it must be the wisedome of the Saints of God to flie as far from sinne as can be and as the Apostle saith to shun all apparence of euill and we must not be fraighted from the rule of conscience nor from walking in a strait course of religion by any such prophane and vngodly mouthes which carry the poison of Aspes vpon their tongues and the gall of bitternesse within their hearts and let them know that in this state wherein they stand they are as surelie the diuels as the diuell is not Gods for in whomsoeuer this spirit of God dwelleth not and worketh not that man shall assuredly be damned Now this exhortation not to quench the spirit is very weighty for by this the Apostle teacheth insinuateth of the feareful declinations of some that haue begun in the spirit and haue ended in the flesh that haee saluted Christ in the market place and yet neuer entertained him in their houses For that the spirit may be quenched Mat. 25.3 Mark 4.4 is proued by the fiue virgines that had their lamps but wanted oile and by the parable of the foure sorts of graine whereof only one shall be saued for therby is manifest that the Gospell may be receiued with ioy yea it may take root to grow vp to a stalke and from a stalke to a blade yea from a blade to an eare and yet shall neuer ripen but when it is gone so farre shall either be burned vp by the heat of persecution or choked by the thornes of this life and shall neuer come to perfection Againe that parable which carieth with it a reall truth of the spirit which being cast out of a man walketh in dry places for so much is Sathan cast out as wee are enlightned in our iudgements Luk. 11.24 but when he returnes he finds it more garnished then before that is after he hath once refused and troden vnder foote that light of knowledge which he had hee is possessed with such darknesse as hee is wholly left a prey for Sathan It is also proued that the spirit may be quenched by plaine places of Scripture as that of Ezechiel 18.24 the man that liueth in righteousnesse a long time after falling away shall bee iudged in his vnrighteousnesse and 2. Peter 2.22 the dogge is returned to his vomire and the sow that was washed
words Rom. 4.2 Abraham was not iustified by workes and therefore they must be so reconciled as both places may bee true lest contrariety and variance appeare in the spirit of God which cannot be This is like those speeches vttered by Christ My Father is greater then I Ioh. 5.17 19. Iohn 10.30 and in another place I and my Father are all one and I count it no robbery to be equall with my Father which is spoken in a different respect the first in the person of a mediator the second in the person of the Godhead So Saint Paul taking the word iustifying for iustification before God said true and Saint Iames taking the word iustifying for iustification or approuing of his faith before men saieth true also but the word being taken in one and the same sense it were impossible for an Angell from heauen or for Christ himself to reconcile them And the reconciliation which the Papists make of these two places fighteth directly with Paul for they say faith and workes doe iustifie Paul saith faith onely iustifieth So as when Paul speaketh of iustifying by faith hee meaneth that whereby wee are acquitted by Christ and doe appeare perfect before God in him and Saint Iames taketh it for being iustified in the sight of men that is declared and approued to bee iustified when our holy life answereth to our holy profession And that the word Iustified is thus vsed and taken in this sense as Saint Iames doth appeareth Psalme 51.4 That thou maiest be iustified when thou art iudged that is declared to bee iust So Luke 7.29 the Publicans iustified God that is declared him to bee iust and in the same place it is said Wisedome is iustified of her children And Luk. 10.29 it is said the Lawyer was willing to iustifie himselfe that is to shew that hee was iust and it is likewise prooued out of the text it selfe Shew mee saith Saint Iames thy faith shew it to mee not to God Againe Saint Iames had falsified and abused the Scripture if he had taken the word iustifying in the sense to be made iust for the sentence that Abraham was iustified had passed the Lords mouth many yeeres before the sacrificing of his sonne for this that hee was iust was pronounced long before Ismael was conceiued as appeareth Genes 15.6 and therefore taking the word iustified to bee made iust hee could in no sort bee iustified by offering vp his sonne because he was iustified before but the meaning of Saint Iames is that it was approoued by this act and worke of Abraham that God had not saied before in vaine that hee was iustified and Rom. 4.10 it appeareth Abraham was iustified in his vncircumcision and this worke Iames speaketh of was done long after his circumcision To this the Papists reply thus Though Abraham was iustified before hee did this worke before God yet there is a degree to bee more iustified and so this place of Saint Iames may bee taken to bee a further iustification and an increase of faith before God as well as not To this wee answer that one pardon from God sufficeth for all sinnes and one droppe of blood serueth for all offences but because our faith is weake that we are not able to apply this bloud all at once therefore it is said that we must grow from faith to faith and he that is washed in the bloud of Christ is all cleane but our sanctification in this life leaueth some grudge and tang of corruption and maketh our feete impure as Christ speaketh Iohn 13.10 so as with God wee are iustified all at once and there is no proceeding by degrees in respect of him for blood pardons all but water that is our renewing groweth by degrees Now for the speeches of Saint Paul Rom. 4.4.5 and Rom. 8.30 that none are iustified by workes the Papists say It is to be taken of the workes of the law ceremoniall but not of the law mâ—â—ll But we must note that Paul speaketh there of the law written in the tables of stone of that law that manifesteth sinne to bee sinne Thou shalt not lust c. which is the law morall and so their distinction false and friuolous Besides they were both the lawes of God and therefore a man may bee iustified as soone by the one as by the other for as Paul saith 2. Corinth 3.5 All our sufficiency is of God and of our selues we can doe nothing and but that the vaile is taken away in Christ the same couering remaineth which was in the old Testament vnder Moses And where Saint Paul saith Abraham was iustified without workes and no man shall bee iustified by the workes of the law True say the Papists by none of the workes of the law that he doth in the time of his infidelity but by them that hee doth after his conuersion he may be iustified And they say that forasmuch as the Apostle saith The workes of Abraham were done in beliefe therefore by this hee excludeth onely those workes done before faith to helpe his iustification So as by this wee see the aduersaries make two iustifications the first when of an infidell a man is made a professor which they say is by congruity when there is a certaine inclination in the heart of man to performe some good workes and yet for want of grace cannot the Lord seeing his heart thus prepared to be iustified doth call him and meerely of his grace doth iustifie him The second when a man is freely iustified by the grace of God then by this grace of God and his owne free-will say they hee may increase his iustification before God For the first we answer that none can be iustified by workes before faith for this is as if a tree should bring foorth fruite without a roote or a body should liue without a soule so in vaine is it to make a question of that cannot be for before wee haue faith it is impossible to worke or to thinke of a good work Secondly where they say that speech concerning Abraham is taken and to be vnderstood of his workes done before faith and that he was iustified by his good workes in faith this doth wholly eneruate and take away the strength of the Apostle his reason for Paul saith If hee were iustified by workes then had he whereof to glory with God Rom. 4.6 which speech extendeth as well to workes after faith as before faith for hee that deserueth any way may glory Secondly the Apostle saith Not to him that worketh but to him that beleeueth is righteousnesse due for if hee worketh hee hath his wages by desert that is say they he that standeth vpon his owne workes before faith without the assistance of Gods grace this man challengeth it by desert because hee did them without faith and grace which euasion and shift is most vaine for a man is not therefore made euill because he doth euill but he doth euill because he is borne euill so a man is
not iustified because hee worketh not but therefore hee worketh not because hee is not iustified And it is most blasphemous to say iustification is wrought partlie by grace and partly by free-will and to thanke God that thy free-will with his grace can iustifie for heereby shalt thou neuer be iustified for if any thing of thine either preuent the grace of God or assist it in thy iustification then is it not as Paul saith Ex gratia sedex debito not of grace but of dutie And where they speake of two iustifications we neuer heard but of one mentioned by Paul Rom. 4.3 that is iustification by faith And for the second iustification that is that being iustified men may deserue something by their workes this is but a fruite and effect of the first that is a daily proceeding to wash our feete Iohn 13.10 and an earnest endeuour by good workes to make our election sure and to haue our faith approued according to that in the Reuelation 22.11 that hee that is righteous may be more righteous that is may still bring foorth better fruit for the workes of the iustified please God not of themselues but because they are iustified for the person must first bee accepted before his worke can bee accepted And though none shall goe to heauen but they that bee washed where blood hath gone before yet none because hee is washed shall bee saued Now in this example of Abraham which is set downe heere obserue foure parts first a briefe narration of it secondly the speciall worke of Abraham which is aboue all other his workes registred and exemplified thirdly the amplification of the worke in the 22. and 23. verses fourthly the determinate conlusion that a man cannot be saued nor iustified by faith onely Of the example it selfe was spoken before now followeth to intreate of the second part that is of the excâ—â—plifying and enlarging of this worke of Abraham in sacrificing his sonne Heere may be demanded why the Apostle alleageth this worke of his more then any of the rest as if there were some disparagement betweene this and other his workes and excellent vertues hee was peaceable to all harborous to the poore resolute in afflictions wise in the gouernment of his house not affraid in the sight of Kings to set vp and erect an altar as a testimony that he serued the true God euen in the middest of their idolatry yet is this worke preferred aboue all that is heere set downe because though hee was declared to bee iust in all his other workes yet chiefly and aboue all in this of sacrificing his sonne The circumstances to exaggerate and make this worke seeme great are these If Abraham had beene commanded to haue disherited this sonne or to haue banished him or to haue seene him no more it might much haue tried his patience if he had had more sonnes then this yet because he loued this sonne specially well in the affection of a parent it had beene much to haue endured but this that Isaac was borne of the free woman and though borne of flesh yet meerely supernaturall in as much as there was no more life in Sarahs wombe in respect of her age then in a dead stocke Heb. 11.12 that he was his onely sonne his beloued sonne the sonne of the promise when Abraham knew that if Isaac were taken away both himselfe and all the world should bee damned because in this sonne alone was the promise if he had had more children though the couenant onely was tied to this sonne or if there had beene any more hope of children if hee might onely haue heard of the sacrificing of his sonne and not haue seene it or seene it and not haue done it with his owne hands or done it sodainely and not haue gone three daies in strife betweene the law of nature and the law of obedience or if Isaac had offended any thing or if this commandement had come from the tyranny of any Prince and not from God or if it might haue beene closely done and not in a mountaine where the Sunne might abhorre to see such cruelty of a father toward an innocent child it had beene much lesse euen in the affection of a naturall father and yet a most grieuous triall and assault But that this commandement must come from God who first had bid him hope for this sonne and now bids him kill him as if he had before but mocked him that an Angell must be the ambassadour and carier of this message whom the weake eies of man cannot behold for glory that this newes must come in the night when his eies by other obiects could not draw his minde from bethinking of this bitter message and that this must seize vpon him in his sweet sleepe to awake him though in respect of the former he might bee much anguished yet by this so much the greater was his trouble and yet far lesse had it been if he might not haue gone so long perplexed in his thoughts But now not to demurre nor stay vpon it but to rise vp earely in the morning and in three daies iourney wherein no doubt he had many and diuers agitations and combats of spirit not to vtter a repining word or grudging speech this was a further and greater triall For many are wont to be good at a brunt who are altered by after cogitations Then the words of the sweet child Father heere is wood but where is the sacrifice had beene enough to haue rent his heart to see he should be butcher to that sonne could aske so wise a question All which must argue and shew such a strong and mighty faith in Abraham that he could neuer so silently and chearefully haue performed this had hee not beleeued that if his sonne should haue gone to hell the Lord could haue taken him out againe for faith admits of no contradiction when it hath a promise And so we see Abraham forgets not onely to be a father but the matter is so qualified by faith that he forbeareth not only the affection of a parent but in faith beleeueth that out of his ashes the Lord would raise him vp not another but the very same Isaac From hence learne that though the Lord examine not vs so streitly as hee did Abraham yet hee trieth euery one of vs according to his measure for the practise of religion and mortification concerneth all from the Prince to the tankerd-beater and though wee cannot all be swallowed vp so deepely with the zeale of Gods glorie as were Moses and Paul Exod. 32.32 Rom. 9.3 who to win soules to God wished themselues not to see God yet must wee learne when we haue a commandement to exclude and lay aside all discourse of flesh and blood and to follow Christ euen to the hazard of our owne liues not a farre off as Peter did follow him to his suffering Mat. 26.58 but iust behind him as neere as can be according to the rule
his innocencie wherein he was created and therefore now since the Lord recouered vs being lost he hath more care of vs then to trust vs with the cariage of our owne righteousnesse and therfore hath committed it to him whose loue faileth vs not and of whose abundance euery of vs are filled Now this the Iesuites doe greatly scorne and call it a new no righteousnesse if we be not iust in our owne persons and they say that God cannot be iust if he make a man iust through the righteousnesse of another and not in himselfe Take heed say they of the glosse of the Caluinists who hold that our righteousnesse is a thing onely inherent in Christ which is a fantastical imputatiue new no righteousnesse whereby we conceiue that to be in vs which cannot bee found in vs and they say the Iesuites count it more to Gods honor to take him to be iust that is not so then for God to make him iust through his grace that was wicked Further the Iesuites say that God at first iustifieth meerely by grace but after so qualifieth a man as after his conuersion he hath righteousnesse inherent in him and so not imputed and this is mans righteousnesse because it is in man but Gods righteousnesse because it commeth from God To this we answer and agree that God iustifieth the wicked but it is blasphemie to say that hee iustifieth the wicked continuing wicked and we hold that wee are made iust through the obedienceof Christ communicated to vs and as Christ for vs was made sinne who of himselfe had no sin so we in Christ are made righteous being of our selues vniust And wheras they say that God after a mans conuersion doth qualifie him with some habituall matter whereby he is in himselfe iust before God we say that he iustifieth no man but after his calling when he giueth him the spirit of regeneration whereby he is chaunged in his affections and reformed in his life which is as water where bloud hath gone before by bloud to cleare him from the guiltinesse and by water to cleanse him from the filthinesse of his sinne so as we say he is not wicked after his calling 1. Ioh. 5.6 but God then maketh him partaker of the first fruites of the spirit witnesse his conuersation and by this effect he is declared to be iustified in the bloud of Christ Yea but say the Iesuites your opinion cannot be sound since righteousnesse giueth a denomination that such a man is righteous before God and it is such a qualitie as a man cannot be said to be iust in the iustice of another no more then to liue by another mans health Now this is true of formall qualities but not of iudiciall imputation for as a payment made by another dischargeth the obligation and maketh the principall partie no debter so the iustice of God being satisfied in the death of Christ wee are freed from that penaltie we had incurred and acquitted of that debt we did owe which we should haue paied had not Christ done it Hereupon the righteousnesse of Christ is called a garment which we haue not by birth but as a thing that commeth from without so as the righteousnesse of Christ confisting in the couering of our nakednesse as a garment prooueth that that whereby we are imputed righteous is not a thing abiding in vs but a thing laied vpon vs in the loue of Christ Yea but say the Iesuites what iustice is this in God to accompt a man righteous in anothers righteousnesse or to account him a sinner that had no sinne True it is it is another mans righteousnes if we speake of the inherencie but yet our righteousnesse and not his onely as he is our person our Christ and our Sauiour Ioh. 17.23 and it is ours since wee haue him whose it is and this maintaineth Gods iustice to punish Christ in our person and to iustifie vs in his in respect that he is in vs and we in him and so doth he neither punish the innocent nor iustifie the wicked And for this cause it is said that we are flesh of his flesh Ephes 5.30 and bone of his bone which must not be vnderstood of any incarnation grosse naturall coalition and mixture of his flesh and ours for then the reprobate should haue this righteousnesse aswell as the elect But as it is said in mariage man and wife are but one flesh not meaning thereby any coniunction of natures but still they remaine seuerall but onely because by couenant and promise they are to separate their bodies one for another so is it to be vnderstood not that we with Christ are conioyned in substance but yet more nearely conioyned then any naturall or artificiall vnion and more truely but yet spiritually then the husband is to the wife the members to the body the branch to the tree or the meat to the body that it nourisheth which must alwaies bee taken mystically And in this respect when wee know that Christ is truely ours that God giueth life and this life is in the Sonne and this Sonne is in vs it followeth that wee are not saued by his righteousnesse but by our owne his person being made one person with vs not really in substance but spiritually and yet not subiect to fantasie onely for wee are indeed in Christ and not partakers of his spirit onely but of his flesh also according to that of Christ Iohn 6.50 Vnlesse ye eat my flesh and drinke my bloud yee haue no life in you not that wee eat the verie flesh of Christ with our mouth but leauing the grossenesse of substance we do truly feed on him by faith spiritually and we are made not onely partakers of his benefites but of Christ himselfe as it is said He that hath the Sonne hath life not the benefits of his life but life it selfe so as we are ingrafted not into Christ his death but into Christ himselfe and Christ dwelleth in vs as himselfe speaketh Iohn 6.56 And wee are made not one soule with Christ in desire nor called spirituall because we are ioyned to him in spirit for wee are ioyned to him in bodie allso yet is it called spirituall because it is wrought by the power of the holy Ghost by faith in this life and in the life to come by the very aspect and beholding of God and the irradiation of the blessed Trinity And although we are not able to conceiue and vnderstand this it is no maruell for it is a great mystery a mystery of all mysteries surpassing the excellency of an Angels conceipt only adore it and beleeue it and labour not to compasse it by the weaknesse of thine vnderstanding which shall neuer be truly vnderstood till we see God face to face Heere may be demanded how Abraham could bee one flesh with Christ seeing that he died long before Christ was borne Notwithstanding this be so yet Abraham and all the rest of the Fathers through their
for shee set them out at a window a thing done without mutinie or any fraudulent purpose to escape and therefore iustifiable euen as the letting downe of Paul in a basket was Acts 9.25 And in this whole worke shee sinned nothing but in making of a lie which though some excuse and extenuate because it was Mendacium officiosum an officious and dutifull lie yet it is no way excusable for no lie to saue a soule is lawfull Wherein wee obserue that euen the Saints of God in their best purposes haue in some things followed their mother wit and their owne corruption Withall note the louing kindnesse of the Lord that this particular blemish in the worke doth nothing derogate from the excellencie of her obedience no more then Rebecca Genes 27.8 who notwithstanding she subscribed to the oracle of God that Iacob should ouercome Esau yet shee by indirect meanes sought to preuent this worke of God which the Lord in mercie did winke at in respect of her generall resolution to be obedient The like may bee saied of Abraham who because hee thought the feare of God was not in the house of Abimelek and that they would haue slaine him for his wiues fake Genesis 20.2 dissembled Sarah to bee his wife and caried her vnder the name of his sister which infirmitie the Lord passed by because in other his actions hee was faithfull Heere some to debase this worke of Rahab may say Why was this such a matter to haâ—◠〈◊〉 few messengers of the Lord and why should this commend her faith since she neuer came to triall to auouch this worke We answer that the resolution she admitted was very great since it might haue cost her the greatest torment that could bee and shee might so haue stunke in the sight of the people by thus betraying them and their countrey as either the people in a mutiny or the King in iustice might seuerely and cruelly haue executed her so as by this it argueth that she was perswaded that the God of Israel was onely to bee worshipped and the seede of Abraham onely in the world to bee esteemed and heereupon shee did practise the rule of our Sauiuor Christ euen to hate her owne nation Mat. 11.20 and tooke her life as it were into her hands to saue theirs that were the seruants of God So as though in the former example the Ramme onely was sactificed and not Isaak and in this example Rahab safely deliuered and her parentage reseued yet the resolution of them both was nothing lesse and so the speech of Christ true that they that for his sake forsake all Mat. 10.37 shall haue more comfort in that little that is left hauing peace of conscience then of all the former store nay that they that suffer for his sake shall bee free when their persecutors shall bee fettered as appeareth Ieremie 39.11.15 Ieremie that was in desolation and in prison was safe when the King himselfe had his eyes put out and Ebedmelech the Kings counsellour was promised not to perish when the rest should fall by the sword because hee had made the Lord his arme Further this example of Rahab to stand so resolutely for the deliuerance of the Lords messengers conuinceth all those that howsoeuer religion twang vpon their tongue that they can prate of it yet proue that they haue nothing in them but the Laodicean luke-warmth Reuel 3. in that they so professe it as they shrinke in the day of triall and dare not aduenture to harbour the Lords Embassadors and to succor them as Rahab did Yea and this example condemneth others who are so farre from forsaking lawfull things as wife possessions life c. for the Gospels sake as they will not forbeare vnlawfull things no not to leaue off the least shew 〈◊〉 pride or the least profit in biting gaine Whereas by this example wee are taught to take vp our crosse and not to looke backe-like Lots wife Genes 19.26 for there is no tarying in Idolatrie or other profanenesse to fetch any thing from the house toppe Mat. 24.17 or to runne backe into the fields to take our garments though they bee necessarie for this life as our Sauiour speaketh in the Gospell But more iustly the example conuinceth them that row with the tide and professe with the parliament for he that doth therefore professe religion because he hath his protection from the Prince and State would with the State serue the diuell Nay in matters of religion wee must not ground vpon examples but vpon the trueth of the religion for as we must not follow a multitude to do euill so neither must we follow a multitude to do good onely because they do it Exod. 23.2 For it is not the religion of God which we enioy because the parliament enioineth it but therefore it is by parliament commanded because it is the religion of God and fearefull it is to thinke that a Prince can prescribe a law to the eternall God which is farre more disparagement then for a subiect to make a law how he will obey his Prince which notwithstanding is not sufferable But as Rahab was perswaded that the God of Israel that sent those men was the onely God and that the loines of Abraham for whom this land was to be gained were the true owners by the speciall promise of God and in this respect she regarded not her Prince nor her countrey nor her owne fathers house but that by speciall mercy they were exempted but she did most faithfully and in great obedience and in a most Christian resolution willingly resigne vp the countrey to them to whom the Lord had giuen the title Euen so must wee in matters of the Lords seruice alwaies preferre and stand for the will of God to be obserued rather then either to haue our countrey preserued or our Prince obeyed For as Peter saith Act. 4.19 It is better to obey God then man yet still so as we submit our selues to the power and authoritie of the higher powers vnder whose sword are our bodies though our soules be vnder the shadow of the Almightie Againe where it is said She receiued the messengers obserue the cause why she did it beâ—â—â—se she was perswaded the God of Israel sent them so that it was not to gratifie the men respecting the men sauing that religioâ—â— did constraine her and her loue to them arose in respect of her loue to God that had conuerted her Whereupon we noâ—â—â—â—at the world determineth wrongfully of good workes 〈…〉 man may be an honest man and liue well and doe good 〈◊〉 neighbor though he be not greatly religious for all actions wherein the glorie of God the loue of God in Christ the comfort of our consciences and the desire of the saluation of our brethren do not concurre those are not good so as a good action without religion can no more be good then a house without a foundation a tree without a root water without a
in a holy conuersation Heere will be obiected since workes are so precisely vrged what say wee to the faith of the theefe vpon the crosse what workes did he and by this example many betray their soules in presuming of the like grace Wee answer that this was a particular priuiledge giuen to that theefe euen as a pardon may bee giuen to a man vpon the gallowes and if any embolden himselfe heereupon perhaps the rope will be his hire and it is not good to put it vpon the Psalme of Miserere and the necke-verse for sometime he proueth no Clarke And for this theefe the Lord neuer did it but to one that none might presume and yet hee did it to one and did saue one in the exigent of his life that none might despaire Secondly this was a worke reserued for the manifestation of the power of the Sonne of God that he should beleeue in his fellow sufferer and desire him to saue him that when the Pharisees denied him to be the Sonne of God yet a poore wretch and a theefe should confesse it Thirdly we must not regard the shortnesse of his confession but consider the time and circumstance when and before whom this confession was made euen then when no man durst defend the innocencie of the Sonne of God when the Pharisees left him when all his Disciples were scattered and when Marie his mother that stood a farre off and knew him to be the Sonne of God and yet spake nothing in his defence whereby she finned against the first table She was his mother and saw him put to death vniustly and yet would not testifie of his innocencie whereby she bore false witnesse against him so sinned against the ninth commaundement being her sonne she did not comfort him vpon the crosse and so sinned against the fift commaundement yet when all these either doubted of his diuinity or despaired the poore theefe did confesse him to be that Christ the Sonne of God who â—â—d Paradise to dispose Lastly know that he was such a wretch that he neuer knew God before and therefore was it no maruell though he committed felonie but as soone as the Lord knockt at his heart first he confesseth Christ to be God and to die an innocent Luk. 23.41 We suffer righteously but this man hath done nothing amisse wherein he wrought a worke of the first table secondly he reprooued his fellow who raned on Christ wherein he wrought a worke of the second table So as this example of the theefe is no warrant to deferre or trifle off our repentance till the last houre for hee wrought as soone as hee was called If therefore the Lord hath offered vnto vs the riches of his mercie let vs in the acceptable time embrace it and not abuse his long suffering by growing more leane and ill-fauoured by these many yeeres wee haue had of religious peace and plentie but let vs returne vnto him while he is in the way before darknesse too fast ouer-grow our soules and before death snatch vs away into the graue For the similitude which is vers 26. obserue onely that it agreeth not in all points for the soule is the cause of the life of the body but so are not good works the cause of faith but only an effect and fruit of it for faith giueth life to good works and faith worketh by loue in the person instified for we must as hath bene said first be good before we can do good and we are made good spiritually by our regeneration in Christ and we being ingrafted into him then we do good so as the meaning only of the Apostle is by this similitude to shew that when a dead man being dead can speake which is impossible then faith which hath no workes and so is but a dead faith shall iustifie and saue vs. 1. IOHN chap. 3. vers 9.10 verse 9 Whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not for his seed remaineth in him neither can he sinne because he is borne of God verse 10 In this are the children of God knowen and the children of the diuell who so doth not righteousnesse is not of God neither he that loueth not his brother THE Apostle in the beginning of this chapter first setteth downe that God the Father by his euerlasting loue in his Sonne hath bestowed vpon the faithfull this priuiledge to be called the sonnes of God in the sonne of God Christ Iesus Secondly that this dignity to bee the sonne of God and so to be called is not to be discerned by the men of the world because they haue not knowen the Sonne hauing not his spirit for spirituall things cannot be discerned by them that haue nothing but fleshly policy Thirdly as this cannot be discerned of the world so it is impossible our selues should sufficiently conceiue of it while we remaine in the tabernacle of this life because there is another glory we expect vers 2. Fourthly he setteth downe an effect inseparable from this adoption As many as are the sonnes of God and haue this hope of future glory they striue to reformation of life not to be equally pure but to bee like pure to the Lord Iesus This hee prooueth first from the institution of the law God neuer ordained the law neither after our creation nor after our redemption but to bee kept and the reason is thus The breach of the law is a disparagement swinge and sinne it perfect strength Thirdly the godly eâ—e said not to sinne be 〈◊〉 he laboureth to walke in all the commandements of the Lord. Now he that walketh in the right way may somtime fall but if hee doe heâ— striueth to regaine it by greater carefulnesse and speedier passageâ— but the wicked goe cleane out of the way as if heauen stood at hell gate Lastly because in the godly there is a combat for there is two men in them in the inward man they would faine please God and by the outward as Saint Paul saith they are made captiue to sinne Rom. 7.23 but in a meere naturall man there is nothing but flesh and so no combat for where all is one there is no diuision and if there be any strife in him it is betweene his conscience and himselfe in iudgement conuincing him that it is sinne and not betweene his conscience and his affection misliking it as it is sinne for this is easily seene by his often relapse into the same sinne Now for the reason hee doth not sinne because the holy Ghost which is the seed of our second birth remaineth in him neither can he sin and this is proued by two places of scripture first Rom. 8.1 where the Apostle proueth these two graces inseparable iustification from sinne and sanctification from sinne thus There is no condemnation to him that liueth a spirituall man this is proued vers 5. by contraries They that liue after the flesh sauour the things of the flesh but he that is borne of God cannot doe so for then
he must sauour of death which cannot be proued by this The wisedome of the flesh is enmitie to God but he that is borne of God cannot be Gods enemy on the other side hee that walketh in the wisedome of the flesh obeieth not the law of God and by consequent saith the Apostle cannot but sinne Whereupon it followeth that they that liue after the inclination of the heart of man cannot please God and so cannot bee saued now hee that is in Christ cannot but please God because he cannot but performe his will Another reason that being a true Christian a man cannot but amend his life is taken out of Rom. 6.5 Whosoeuer is made partaker of Christ is made partaker of the death of Christ then is he dead to sinne proued thus Christ by his death deserued not onely remission of our sinnes but also to haue the holy Ghost in those that bee his to mortifie their sinne and this spirit cannot bee idle but worketh and his worke is to dâ—â—troy oâ—â—â—nemie that is sinne Lastly it is proued thus Whosoeuer is in Christ hath the spirit of Christ he that hath this spirit liueth in the spirit for the life of the spirituall man is the Lord Iesus euen as the life of the bodie is the soule and hee that hath a soule must needs breath and walking Galat. 5.24 in the spirit hee cannot fulfill the lustes of the flesh for the flesh and the spirit bee contrary And vers 24. it is said They that are Christs haue crucified the flesh with the affections thereof and who these bee appeareth 1. Peter 4.2 such as suffer in the flesh and these be they that cease from sinne Now then for thee to say thou art flesh and blood is not a shelter pleadable when thou art reprehended for sinne for he that is a good Christian cannot but forbeare it and if thou art all flesh and blood then hast thou not the spirit of God which is proued 1. Corinth 6.16 Do you not know how he that coupleth himselfe with a harlot is one flesh with her and hee that is one flesh with a harlot cannot bee one spirit with Christ Iesus Euen so for wrath toward thy brother thou saiest thou canst not loue him Consider that if the Lord should iudge thee out of thine owne mouth thou couldest not bee saued Thou wilt say the iniury is so great as no man can put it vp but hee that is more then a man can doe it and if thou beest all man Christ Iesus will neuer put vp thy name among the Saints Looke 1. Ioh. 5.3 Hee that is borne againe counteth all the commandements of God light so as if thou be of God it is an easie matter to forgiue the brother If he repent not of the wrong done vnto thee leaue the vengeance to God Rom. 12.20 and heape thou coles of fire on his head and if he do repent and seeke reconcilement it is the easier to forget it and flesh and blood doth pity the case of the suppliant For the third point which is the way how to assure our selues to be the sons of God wee must learne that there is no so certaine a marke to discerne a man to be of God as holinesse of life not but that Gods children may fall most grieuously and blemish their profession most foully but that if Sathan happe to blindfold them that they goe astray yet with the lost sonne they will returne with double sorrow and vnfold to their shame their owne sinne Example wâ—â—ere â—f wee haue in Dauid who though he was ingaged to the Lord by his many benefites that tooke him from the sheepe-hooke and gâ—â—e him a Scepter that by his protection had made him escape the snares of his enemies and by his mercy had freed him from many tribulations yet did he fall into great vncleannesse euen the sinne of adulterie 2. Sam. 11.4.5.6.7 which by the law of God deserued depriuation of this humane life When he had done this hee glauered and flattered with the womans husband and bad him goe home to refresh himselfe with his wife seeking thereby to father the bastard on him When this succeeded not he thought to make him drunke that he might thereby bee more irritable to lust and so to haue gone to his wife And though Vriah answered hee could not doe it because the Arke of the Lord was in the field which had not Dauid beene desperatly sicke in his soule how could he haue beene so forgetfull of the Lord as to haue dealt so with him that was no Iew but a conuert to religion heereby to make the name of the Lord euill spoken of Yet when this preuailed not hee went further and vnto adultery hee added murther that hee might make his sinne knowen and his vnholy life to appeare both to God and man and carry as the greefe of it in his heart so the shame of it in his fore-head And in this hee wrought worse then Iesabel for hee made Vriah the instrument and messenger of the letters for his owne execution yea hee sent them to Ioab who had himselfe beene a murtherer which might harden his heart in that sinne seeing Dauid that was the King not onely a fauourer but the cause of such bloody actions And after what manner should this be done namely that hee should fall by the sword of the vncircumcised a most ignominious and shamefull and grieuous death for so Christian a Gentleman and that hee should so murder him as to colour the grieuousnesse of his fault not hee alone but many other should die innocent and that hee should continue senslesse in this sinnefull course by the space of a yeere yet when it pleased God to cure his disease of hypocrisie and to cleare his eyes that hee saw not his sinne but his chaine of sinnes beâ—â—â—â—â—im then he calleth himselfe not a man of blood but of bloâ—â—â— â—nd then â—is conscience is open to grieue for it and then with his teares he washeth away his vncleannesse and wallâ—â—â—â—â—s a man cleansed and purged from his filthinesse So as if aâ—y bee a whoore let her remember the teares of Mary Mâ—gâ—alene if a persecuter of the Saints let him repent with Paâ—â— Luk. 7.38 Gal. 1.15 Mat. 26.75 if a murtherer let him soundly confesse his sinne with Dauid and if he be Apostasied weepe with Peter for these be the workes of righteousnesse whereby they are knowen to be of God And seeing others deliuered from the pit wee must learne as Dauid saith Psal 56.3 to feare and to trust so as wee must alwaies feare to fall into the sinne before being fallen we can trust to bee deliuered for this is one part of the righteousnesse of Gods children to tremble at the sight of sinne and then shall wee neuer swallow it without remorse Secondly from hence learne that a man may know in what state another man is If I see thee a despiser of religion a profaner of the Sabbath a butcher to the poore and an vncleane liuer what shall I beleeue thee to be but the child of the diuell for this may I know by thy fruites Why but loue biddeth you hope the best 1. Cor. 13.7 and beleeue the best True it is loue biddeth me beleeue all things but not a sow to bee cleane wallowing in the mire or a dogge not to bee filthy that is regorging vp his stomacke Mar. 6.44 or that grapes can grow vpon brambles or that mercy can bee found in the heart of an vsurer or that thornes may bee touched and will not pricke For as loue bids mee not to determine too soone so not to bee abused too late and God bids me looke vpon the tree to iudge of the fruite I may say thou art in the state of damnation for by thy snarling I know thee to bee a dogge Mat. 7.6 and I see thy heart through thy hands but whether thou shalt be finally damned I leaue thee there for the Lord may haue mercy on thee vpon thy repentance I may come to the tree and say heere is no fruite or here is small fruit or heere is bad fruit but I cannot say Neuer fruit grow on thee heereafter as Christ did Mark. 11.13 And it is not the commers to Sermons but the doers of Sermons
being but the herbinger and the person of Christ whose comming he proclaimed yea so great as he was not worthy to do him the basest seruice so much as to pull off his shooes this being a prouer be taken from those countries where trauelleâ—s going in the heat all day did accustome at their iourneies end to haue a seruant attendant to plucke off their shooes and to wash their feete In the speech there are two parts to be obserued first the abasing of himselfe and his office secondly the magnifying of the ministery of the Messias Here first note that Iohn doth not compare the baptisme hee administred with that the Apostles should afterward minister nor his outward signe of water with theirs as being any difference betweene them but he compareth his owne person with the person of Christ and that which he worketh visibly with water with that which Christ worketh supernaturally cleansing the conscience They therefore are deceiued that thinke 〈◊〉 baptisme lesse effectuall then this of ours drawne from the 〈◊〉 postles for in the substance there is no difference but onelyâ— the manifestation and perspicuity of it that as Iohn was plaâ—â— then the Prophets so were the Apostles and after Minister more plaine then hee which was signified by that speech a Christ Mat. 11.11 Hee that is least in the kingdome of God is greater then Iohn Baptist this being meant of their ministeries for the Sunne is the same both in the morning in his weaknesse and at nooâ—â— daie in his strength and there is the same humane nature is a child as in a man and no other baptisme in substance now then this of Iohns being both instituted by the same Lord. But the Iesuites challenge the Caluinists for making Iohns baptisme comparable with the Apostles for Iohns say they did not remit sinnes but he onely baptized them vnto amendment of life Wee answer first in neither of their baptismes there is any remission of sins this onely being in the power of Christ the institutor as in circumcision the cutting of the flesh in it selfe aâ—â—led nothing but the effieacy was in sealing to the conscience the beliefe in the Messias to come for many had outwardly that signe whom the Lord abhorred and if that did but secure the soule vpon an inward beleefe much more is baptisme now but a seale of righteousnesse vnto vs. Againe if their baptisme vnder the cloud was the same with Iohns so was that of the Apostles and could any of them giue any more then the external ministerie But Iohn say they baptized onely to amendment of life We answer as it is Marke 4. Iohn baptized to repentance and remission of sinnes and can there be any repentance without remission No for being promised both together they are receiued of the person both together Againe if this baptisme of ours and that of Iohns be not the same in substance then did not Christ sanctifie our baptisme in his flesh which is false for man can giue but the outward element and Christ alone doth purge the soule Secondly learne what power there is in the outward ministerie of men and in the outward seales for howsoeuer the Scripture doth magnifie outward means and the men as instruments as that Paul is said to saue soules and to haue begot Onesimus in the faith Philemon 2. Cor. 3.6 chap. 1. and our ministerie is called the ministerie of the spirit yet when the scripture will shew what either the men or the meanes separately and apart can do in their owne nature and that all is the worke of God onely then either the meanes are not at all mentioned or else they are woonderfully debased as Paul can but plant Apollo can but water but it is God that giueth the increase Heere Paul is nothing 1. Cor. 3.6 for the blessing is onely from the Lord the internall being opposed to the external for whensoeuer these be either opposed by comparing or compared by opposing then all is in God for God dealeth otherwise in disposing of things that nourish to eternall life then of those that helpe to the conseruation of this present life As there is some power and as it were an inherent vertue in bread to nourish in it owne nature and there is power of generation in man to beget but to awake the conscience and to clense the heart there is no power that remaines in the Ministers person or in the seales of Baptisme and the Lords Supper the Minister separately hee speakes and it is but a perishable breath as the voice of another man though they be the words of God Act. 16.14 for otherwise why should Lydiaes heart bee opened more then any of the rest of the hearers there was the same voice of man sounding into the same eares of men by nature And in Baptisme for himselfe the Minister can doe nothing but powreon water and the water is but naturall which can but wet the body and there is no power appropriate to it that of it selfe it is able to conuey any security to the conscience But doe not the words of institution worke something and bee they not operatorious to worke some change As the words bee pronounced with the organ and instrument of the mouth it cannot make the bread to alter the substance but the words haue this power to declare what the Lord will worke first for our selues that we must breake bread for the people that they must eate it This is my body shewing what the Lord will doe that wee must not be amazed in beholding the signes but lift vp our eyes vnto the Lord that giueth Christs bloud to the heart of euery beleeuer for there is no flesh in the bread nor vnder the bread nor with the bread These therefore haue no power to conney any grace to the soule for if they had then were all regenerate that receiue them and sometime regeneration preceeds and goeth before baptisme as in Cornelius Acts 10. sometime it followeth baptisme as in children And againe if there were any power in water of it selfe or by the words of institution then after the sacrament the water should euer remaine sanctified which we see contrary for it doth putrifie like common water And no more doeth the Sacrament depend vpon the intention of the giuer and consecratour then it doth vpon the intention of the receiuer for it was as true a sacrament and as effectually offered to Simon Magus and to Iudas as to the other of the Disciples for the same Sunne shneth to all though some doe shut their eies Further obserue and beware that we doe not make duos totos baptismos two whole baptismes one of Iohns another of Christs but onely of one whole baptisme two parts as of one whole man we make two parts body and soule one is as in the law a circumcision with the hand cutting the flesh the other cleansing the conscience by faith in Christ Neither do we make them two thâ— God